Parenting quotes for Hoon Dok Hae

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Parenting HDH

is Heavens Principle. That is to say, it is the eternally un- Cheon Seong Gyeong changing Principle. The Principle is not a doctrine. It is Book 2 True Parents not a doctrine of the Unification Church. It is not a doc- trine taught by True Parents. A doctrine is something by which fallen people seek out Heaven, but what do people Chapter 4. Learning and Inheriting God’s Heart who live together with God have to do with a doctrine? §5. Learning and Inheriting True Parents’ heart The Principle is Heavens law. (301-034, 1999.04.16)

7. Where does God’s heart connect with True Parents’ heart? How can the vertical heart connect horizontally? Cheon Seong Gyeong The horizontal realm of heart begins when God and a hu- man being become one and reach perfection. What is the Book 3 True Love standard of perfection? In the course of growing to the age of seventeen or eighteen, you ascend from the bottom Chapter 1. The Origin of True Love of the four-position foundation to the middle horizontal §2. Origin of True Love line. Then in the realm of heart, you are bound to expand your relationships into the horizontal world, necessarily 2. Any of you who have had a mystical experience will centering on the True Parents. If the vertical heart and the begin to wonder about and search for the origin of the uni- horizontal heart are not harmonized, the axis of heart is verse. When you put this question into words and seek the not established. The realm of God’s heart based on the origin of the universe, you will come to know one thing: vertical standard is absolute; in the Divine Principle we Human beings are the original foundation of the universe, call this the realm of God’s direct dominion. Satan cannot and represent the whole world of creation. What is the invade this absolute realm. The direct dominion expands original foundation of human beings? It is life. What is from the realm of heart. (171-010, 1987.12.05) the original foundation of life? It is love. If there were no love, there would be no life. Then what is the original Chapter 5. Inheriting the Victory of the True Parents foundation of love? Here you must look higher than hu- §5. Inheriting the Teachings of the True Parents man beings. You must look to God. So we say God is love. We say God is love, using the noun love, but that 5. The words of loving parents are eternal; they tran- noun, love, cannot be realized all alone. It requires a re- scend time and space. It is even more so with God’s ciprocal relationship. (48-206, 1971.09.19) Word; it transcends history, transcends ages and eras, tran- 5. True love originates in living for the sake of others. scends ideologies and transcends philosophies. It is more When God created the universe, the ideal of love was at precious than the words of any human being. His Word, stake. For the sake of what He had made, God has put out whether you listen to it or read it, at night or during the of His mind the thousands of years of fallen human his- day, flows endlessly into your heart. (10-132, 1960.09.18) tory. Over and over and over again, He has given love in 7. I am the owner of the Word. I became the owner of the face of betrayal and humiliation at the hands of human the Word because I have lived according to the Word. The beings. That unconditional giving of love still remains on first human beings did not become the owners of the Word earth, even in this fallen human world. It is a parent’s and therefore they failed to become True Parents; hence love. What is true parental love? When loving their chil- someone else had to become the True Parents and embody dren, parents who think, “Oh, I must get back everything the Word. Mother and I did that, and then we offered its I’ve given my children, with interest!” are not true parents. fruit before God. This is why we can all advance into the True parents sacrifice day and night, giving love again and era of liberation and complete freedom and realize the again to their children. No matter where they go, they do ideal of God’s purpose of creation. (524-252, 2006.04.15) not forget them and want to give more to them. They live 13. The Unification Principle connects everything by for them twenty-four hours a day, transcending time and the laws of nature. That is why it is called the Principle. It distance. This kind of love is closest to the original love.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Because He is the origin of this kind of love, God could him or her to be successful internally and externally, and lead human beings to the truth and lay the foundation for then the child died, those parents would never feel they their salvation. (142-035, 1986.03.03) had done all they could for the child. Even after giving 6. Love cannot begin from a self-centered position. We something good, it is the way of love to feel it was inade- can love only when we can stand in our partner’s position, quate. After giving something good, love never boasts. It honoring and protecting that position. Is there anyone who bows its head and is humble and quiet. (48-297, would say to his or her loved one, “Hey, you! Serve me!” 1971.09.26) When you lift up your partner and live for your partner 23. When parents love their children, they don’t say, more than for anyone else; when you feel you want to ex- “We bought you shoes and clothes a few days ago, and in- ist because of your partner, that is love. If you make your- vested our sweat and blood for you, and it cost this self the center and command, “Do as I say!” that is not much,” and record it in a ledger. When parents love their love. (042-259, 1971.03.21) children, they want to treat them even better than the 10. God wants to give His true love endlessly to His princes and princesses in any palace in the world. With object partner. Parents hope that their children will sur- hearts wanting to give more, they say, “I did all I could, pass them, so they want to give their children more and but this is all I can give you. I’m sorry.” Parents always more. Husbands and wives in love also want their partners want to give their children something better. This is why to surpass them, so they invest themselves again and we cherish parents’ love. Parents give and yet feel that it again and forget what they have given. This desire to in- is not enough; they love and yet feel that they should have vest and invest again in your object partner sparks the ac- loved more. Even after giving, they still are not content tion of true love. From the position of the subject partner with what they were able to give their children. Parents’ of true love, by continually giving and giving again for love connects to eternal love. That is where our tradition the sake of human beings, God exists eternally. (234-239, of love begins. (60-084, 1972.08.06) 1992.08.22) 25. Why is parents’ love so precious? It is vertical 12. No one wants a beloved partner or a dear child to love, but it does not remain as vertical love until the end; be inferior to oneself. Where does this heart come from? it seeks to dwell together with horizontal love. Parental It comes from God. He feels the same way. God wants love seeks to guide children to avoid going astray, His love partner and His children to be better than Him- throughout their entire lives. Vertical love is such that it self. Therefore, to create children better than Himself, a always creates horizontal love. According to that princi- love partner better than Himself, He had to invest more ple, parental love consists of the essence of both vertical than Himself. Even now He has to invest one thousand and horizontal, based on God’s love. Because parental times more and forget what He has given, then invest ten love has both vertical and horizontal elements and respon- thousand times more and forget what He has given. With- sibilities, parents want to give all their precious things to out the concept of investing, we can’t expect a better ob- their children just the way they are. Parents want to be- ject partner to appear. So a person who gives true love stow everything they have upon their children and want to with the original heart that wants to give more, even after see their blessings expand horizontally. This is the origi- giving his or her life and living this way for a thousand nal nature of love. Why is original love like this? Love is years, keeps on giving. God’s logic consists of wanting to possible only in a reciprocal relationship between subject make His object partner rise to the highest point and then and object partners, and this is the only way to create that still further, and so if you wish to possess God’s love relationship. Through give and take between subject and you’ll have to invest more than God has invested. The ba- object partners, a sphere is formed. The vertical is the sis of true love is investing even your life and not looking subject partner; the horizontal is the object partner. To- back. (221-305, 1991.10.26) gether they make a ninety-degree angle and form a circle. 14. True love dwells in the place where you love, for- (34-234, 1970.09.13) get how much you have loved, and want to love again. 26. God’s love is vertical love, but it is not only verti- …A mother gives her love and forgets what she has cal. It also has a horizontal quality. Therefore, God can given. She doesn’t record it in a notebook and expect to appear in front of His sons and daughters, who are on the get it back. A mother is happy while giving her milk and horizontal. Those sons and daughters not only widen the giving her life to her child. Even mothers in this fallen base of vertical love but also expand it as horizontal love world are like this, so you should be even more giving. so that, centered on the vertical aspect, all things of cre- True love exists eternally among those who invest totally ation can create a horizontal environment on the scale of and then forget how much they have invested. (207-056, the world and the universe. It is from the loving heart of 1990.10.28) God’s sons and daughters that their desire emerges to gov- 18. There is no end to love. There is no end to parents’ ern the world, to have possessions, and to pursue their as- love. If a man and woman devoted themselves to their pirations. This is all because a vision of vertical and hori- child, feeding and dressing him or her well, and raising zontal bonds of love lies in the subconscious of our origi-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

nal mind. We cannot deny that satisfying this essential de- flows along the shortest, most direct route, and meets sire satisfies all human desires. (34-235, 1970.09.13) God’s love only at a ninety-degree angle. Consider a man 32. What is true love? In this human world, since we and woman who are able to establish the perpendicular have never seen God, we say we don’t know. True love is with God’s true love at the center. Where in the universe stronger than a mother’s love for her child, stronger than should they meet? They have to meet on that perpendicu- the burning passion of first love, that explosive power that lar, which is the shortest, most direct route. (209-101, rushes in, oblivious to even a life-or-death situation. The 1990.11.27) love of parents, who will sacrifice their own lives to pro- 25. A man and a woman embracing and kissing light tect their children from death, is connected to Heaven’s up like two poles with opposite charges touching and love. Heaven’s love begins there. (121-126, 1982.10.24) sending out sparks. If that light is white, we must add heat 35. There can be no result without a cause. My mind to create five brilliant colors. When this colorful display is and body came from my parents. Through the love of my mixed with the vertical love of God, it is transformed into mother and father, their two lives combined. Love harmo- a world of ideal, brilliant hope, like the colors of the rain- nizes everything. Through true love, my mother’s inner bow. Since human love is on a horizontal plane, it is sim- mind and body harmonized with my father’s inner mind ple. People of original love want to combine colors, to see and body. The life force spreads out like a fan, and the lin- perfectly combined colors through the love of a man and a eage connects with love at the center. The first cause that woman. When that occurs, vertical love will come down. led to my existence was not the lives of my mother and Like a rainbow, God’s love will descend to this horizontal father. Rather, it was that the lives of my father and love. (134-171, 1985.04.07) mother connected in love, and I was born through that lin- 32. Love is the power that unites man and woman. eage. From the bone of my father and the blood of my When two people love each other completely, they think, mother, flesh and blood connected, and after ten lunar “I am in you, and you are in me.” It is like St. Paul; when months in the womb, I was born. I had the power of the he had his spiritual experience, he could not say whether life of my parents, linked to their lineage. My origin, the he had been in his body or out of his body. What binds fundamental beginning of “me,” is not myself. My origin subject and object partners together? If one man and one is the life of my mother and the life of my father. Preced- woman just casually meet and live together, that is not ing life is love, which combines two lives into one. The love. In love the direction should be right, the physical origin of all beings on earth, the origin of all created be- constitutions should match, and there should be a com- ings, is love. (187-044, 1989.01.06) mon base. One is minus and one is plus, which makes for 40. Nature is our first mother; we receive everything to a perfect mutual relationship. Love is when I say I would support our life and to grow from that mother. In our die without you and you say you would die without me. physical mother’s womb we live in water. On earth we When two people are bound together completely as one, live in air. Then what is the center of our life? It is love. their two personalities combine and become as one per- Love is always the issue, whether it’s the love of parents, sonality, and they have greater value than they do as two conjugal love or children’s love. Air is a prerequisite to individuals. They then become owners who can build a life. Even in our mother’s womb we have to absorb air; world of higher dimension. (33- 047, 1970.08.02) when we move from our mother’s womb to life on earth, 48. In love, men and women are equal. In love, a we have to breathe air. It is the same air; only the way we mother and son are equal, even if her son is the president. receive it is different. For us, the most important element In love everything is equal. When a husband comes home in life is love. (132-271, 1984.06.20) he should say, “I’m returning to my beloved wife’s house. I’m returning to my wife’s loving arms.” A wife should Chapter 1. The Origin of True Love say, “My love, my husband, come into my arms!” This is §3. The Characteristics of True Love peace and equality. In this way a husband and wife be- come one. A husband wants to be held in his wife’s arms, 17. Where can God’s love and human love unite? True and she wants her husband to come into her arms, so the love flows through the shortest, most direct route. There is two become one. There is no high or low between them; only one shortest, most direct route for love from above; they are one. (129-051, 1983.10.01) that is vertical. True love takes the shortest, most direct route from the Father above to the son below. Following Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love the perpendicular lines, there is only one point where the §1. Grandparents’ Love two can make contact. Conjugal love between man and woman, representing east and west, also travels by the 1. The Korean family system is principled. The lineage shortest, most direct route. This horizontal love and God’s and history are like that. Three generations live together vertical love intersect at a right angle; they meet on the in one family: grandmother, grandfather, mother, father perpendicular. The love between brothers and sisters also and I. The Fall meant that God never had a chance to love

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

His grandchildren. Adam never had a chance to love his 5. In the presence of true love, even God can kneel own children truly. In more and more American families, down and fool around. A grandfather will happily become you cannot go to your own children’s homes freely. You a horse for his grandchild to ride. Even if the child grabs cannot see your grandchildren whenever you like. You his hair and tries to climb onto his back, the grandfather cannot go to your children’s homes without calling them will say, “Get on! Get on!” Heaven and earth become first. Where on earth did this tradition come from? If you earth and heaven, father and mother become mother and look, you’ll see how miserable they all are. Grandparents father, father and son become son and father; this is all love their grandchildren more than the children’s own par- fine. In this way, love flows down from above and up ents do. Yet God never had a chance to love His grand- from below; all is in harmony. So if you have true love, children. A grandfather is like a heavenly ambassador. He you can buy everything in the heavenly nation. (210-020, is the representative of God. My grandfather is God’s am- 1990.11.30) bassador, my father and mother represent the king and 6. God is not someone to fear. He is the one closest to queen of the world, and I am the future king of the heav- us. If you meet God, even if you ride on His back and pull enly nation and the world. This is what we in the Unifica- His hair, He will enjoy it. It is as when a beloved grand- tion Church call the three great kingships. (295-272, son grabs his grandfather’s hair and climbs on his back; 1998.09.08) the grandfather enjoys this. God is our Parent, is He not? When you know this, He is not someone to fear. He is the Grandparents’ love for their grandchildren one closest to me. God is closer than a parent, closer than a husband, closer than a son. When I come to know God 2. If you want to make a good family, then help the as the one who is closest and most precious to me and parents, the children and the grandchildren unite in heart. who will live with me forever, then everything goes well. No matter what complicated problems occur in that fam- (201-307, 1990.04.29) ily, the parents’ love for their children and the grandpar- 7. When a grandfather meets his grandson, it is the ents’ love for the grandchildren will not change. You have happiest time. Old people’s forgetfulness is designed to to set up this absolute standard, go beyond a fragmented enable them to become friends with little children. That personal view of life and beyond the environment, and makes their loving heart bigger and more beautiful. For- adopt a fourdirectional perspective. (24-137, 1969.07.20) getting extraneous things, they raise their grandchildren 3. A grandfather and grandmother need to have an af- with that loving heart. This is not a bad thing. It is in tune fectionate relationship with their grandchildren. Only this with the heavenly world and is part of God’s process of will start the vertical line of love. Also, the grandchildren creation. Forgetfulness has a downside, but those who are must become one with their grandfather and grandmother. forgetful have a stronger desire to see those they love. Since the grandfather and grandmother are in the position Living like this before going to the spirit world means you of God, they should be attended like God. Otherwise the go to a higher place. This is God’s love. (260- 119, axis of love will not be set in place. Horizontal love arises 1994.04.28) after this is established. Horizontal love reaches out in four directions, but vertical love moves in only one direc- Forgetfulness is natural in the elderly tion. What is horizontal can move east, west, north and south, throughout 360 degrees. What is vertical comes 8. You should not ignore your mother and father when down from one point alone and cannot be divided up. they become forgetful. You should not scorn your forget- (298-308, 1999.01.17) ful mother and father, who are to go to the heavenly world 4. There is no fundamental difference between the lov- without remembering all the extraneous details of their ing hearts of a grandfather and grandmother, those of a fa- life on earth. Their original heart right now is to build a ther and mother or those of a son and daughter. It is the bridge and construct a road for their descendants to fol- same love. If the grandchildren barge into their grandfa- low. Parents represent God. Our first ancestor is God. We ther and grandmother’s room, the grandparents are happy; have to attend four generations of ancestors on earth: our and even if the father and mother barge into their room, great-great-grandparents, great-grandparents, grandpar- the grandparents are happy. Because there is such a prin- ents and parents. If you attend these ancestors more than ciple, grandparents love their grandchildren even more you do your own spouse and children, your family will than they love their children. So as the grandchildren prosper for tens of thousands of years. (200-135, grow up, they prefer their grandparents raising them to 1990.02.24) their parents raising them. The logic, principle and for- 9. People are born through love and become the sub- mula lead to this. A family based on the ideal of the stance of love; they have to begin in love and end in love. four-position foundation is a unified realm of rounded, They meet the one they love and have children, love those balanced love. The unified world is found within the ideal children, become a child again themselves and then go to family. (253-163, 1994.01.23) the spirit world. Forgetfulness is not a bad thing. We

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

should not view it as a bad thing. When parents become spiritual awareness develops. This is so you can prepare old, it is a good time for the children to give back, without to go to the spirit world. This is why you don’t remember reserve, based on their obligation to their parents for hav- practical things and become forgetful. Throughout our ing raised them. (144-240, 1986.04.25) life, what we most enjoy, remember and store in our con- 10. A grandfather and grandmother wish to love their sciousness is loving and eating. Therefore elderly grand- grandchildren more than they do their own children. fathers and grandmothers are fond of looking for things to When they raised their own children, they were too busy eat, and when they miss people, they cry. This is human and had no spare time to love them, but this is not the case instinct. Life is sustained by eating. The paramount value when they become a grandfather and grandmother. They of life and love is revealed by the fact that the elderly are preparing to go to the spirit world. They become for- miss those they love and miss eating certain foods. This is getful in order to become friends with children. They inevitable. It is instinctive desire, perfectly in accord with themselves return to being pure and childlike. They be- the principle of creation. (258-032, 1994.03.16) come pure and childlike, forgetting father and mother and brothers and sisters. (263-062, 1994.10.09) Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love 11. When you grow old, you have to become friends §2. Parents’ Love with babies. Your grandchildren become your friends. You have to return to the kingdom of heaven as a pure 1. Children are the substantial manifestation of their person with no desires. Children naturally grow, but parents’ love and investment. They are an extension of grandmothers and grandfathers are slowly closing down, their parents’ life and the embodiment of their parents’ day by day. They came from zero and return to zero. That ideals. Those who have given birth to children and loved means returning to the origin. Since we begin life without them know this. They say to their beloved children, “You character, pride or desire, we have to return to that place are the embodiment of my love, the extension of my life in order to connect to Heaven. In the same way that par- and the realization of my ideals. You are a second me.” ents raise children, the family and the country have to take Because children are born on the basis of the parents’ care of the grandparents and help them return to the heav- love, life and ideals, the more the parents see their chil- enly world. (278-253, 1996.05.26) dren, the more they find them lovable, the more vibrant 12. Why do the elderly become forgetful? It is because their lives become and the more they discover in their they have to move from the visible world to the invisible children their ideal object partners. (69-079, 1973.10.20) world. To prepare to cross that barrier, they become for- getful. They become simple. As a baby is born to meet a Unchanging parental love flat plane at high noon, the elderly become like newborn babies to meet the threedimensional God. That means 2. The love of a father and mother is vertical. It is the they move from the flat world to the three-dimensional model of love and the basis for tradition. It is vertical world. When they die, they are reborn with concrete hope. love, and that which is vertical is unchanging. Because Man and woman unite and advance toward the three-di- conjugal love involves the connection of vertical love to mensional world. Then they walk into the spirit world. the horizontal plane, divorce is possible, but severing the Representing the dual characteristics, they march toward parent-child relationship is impossible. This is heavenly the high noon of love centered on God, the multi-dimen- law, and it is so because it is vertical love. That which is sional subject partner with dual characteristics. From horizontal has four directions and can move throughout there they embark on a new time of youth. (123-216, 360 degrees, but that which is vertical occupies only one 1983.01.02) point. It cannot be moved. (168-281, 1987.09.27) 13. When love is your center, the gap between the 3. The most precious love of all is parental love. This is spirit world and physical world breaks down and you are because true love travels by the most direct route. Parental liberated from the fear of death. Death is not a fearful love is the vertical expression of true love. Vertical love thing. You know where you are going. This is why most occupies only one point and cannot be divided. If you of the elderly people who are forgetful become more and change that position, you are turning heaven and earth up- more interested in the spirit world. They know in advance, side down. No matter how capable you are, no matter how “Yes, I will have to go sometime soon. It’s time to pre- skillful you are, if you shift the position of vertical love, pare.” This means they forget everything on earth, arrange you make heaven and earth grow dark; you turn it into everything neatly and cleanly and then go. Please do not hell. Since love travels along the shortest route, it inter- look down on those who are forgetful. Neglecting the sects the horizontal plane at a perpendicular angle. You present gives people time to correct everything in their cannot damage this love; you can’t put it aside. It is only past and clean up the sins of their ancestors. (196-270, one. It is absolute. Because the parent-child relationship is 1990.01.02) vertical and perpendicular, no power can sever it. 14. When you become sixty and then seventy, your (212-019, 1991.01.01)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

4. Parents are unique, unchanging and eternal. Who loving heart toward their children naturally springs up. your parents are cannot change. Because of this, parental Parents don’t make a conscious choice in saying, “I am love is unaffected by social or political revolutions. No going to love that child because he is my son,” as if they matter how many of those come and go, parental love is could do otherwise. They share heart and connection. The not affected; it lasts forever. Parents, as subject partners of life force that connects them guarantees they cannot help love, need their object partners absolutely. They need loving their children. (32-015, 1970.06.14) them uniquely, unchangingly and eternally. (74-019, 9. What is true love? This is love for the sake of others. 1974.11.10) It gives and gives for a thousand years and wants to forget 5. A mother and father do not keep accounts of their how much it has given. It does not remember. In the world sacrifices for their children, how much they worked at of love, output is greater than input. Parents will say to night to feed them and send them to school. They don’t their son when he leaves the house, “Son, watch for cars calculate their investment or expect a return, saying, “I when you cross the road today,” even if he is seventy. have spent this amount on you; in ten years it will be Even at ninety years of age, parents will never tire of this; worth this much, including interest.” Instead they invest they will continue to say it every day, even to eternity. everything without keeping track of it and forget what This is love. Knowing that parental love is like this even they have invested. The principle of creation tells us that in our fallen world, do you think you would get tired of only in sacrifice can you find true love. This is why par- loving when you are in the original world of God’s love? ents are good. Parental love is the best thing. People with- This is the first step in establishing our life’s realm as out parents are called orphans. Being an orphan is very God’s true object partner. When we come to know that sad. An orphan has no roots and so cannot set his or her God’s love is eternal and unchanging, from our experi- direction in place. (242-050, 1992.12.27) ence with human love we can deduce the logic of eternal 6. When parents raise their children, specifically, while life. We conclude that by centering on true love, we live a mother feeds her baby, she does not say, “Later, when for eternity. (143-280, 1986.03.20) you understand things, you’d better remember that I am 10. In loving their children, parents do not announce, the one who raised you.” A parent like that would not be “Parents should be like this,” and love their children ac- normal. If you want to be that way, I suggest you raise a cording to certain theories. Parents do not assert them- cow and ask it to help you with your work. No parent selves but deny themselves. That is, they love their chil- would request of his or her child, “I have loved you this dren without regard for position. In other words, parents much, so you have to repay me more than that amount.” do not love their children based upon their authority as You sacrifice for a person you love. You give and give and parents, and always and only from this imposing position. still feel it is not enough; you want to give and give and Instead they take a higher stance by loving their children keep on giving more. This way of love continuously without a bit of concern for their status of authority. This brings us to feel ultimate value and provides constant is the heart with which parents love their children. hope for the future. (60-128, 1972.08.13) (059-298, 1972.07.30) 7. Even in this fallen world, a mother who loves her 11. In the parent-child relationship, a baby pushes his children invests in them and then repeatedly forgets how way to his mother’s breast to nurse. Would this be possi- much she has given; she serves and sacrifices for their ble without love? No, it would not. A mother feels a sake, hoping they will do well. Even though her child fails mother’s love toward her baby. When she holds her baby, to attain success, until her dying moment she wants to rather than identifying her happiness with herself, she continue to invest. This is the love of a mother. That is feels as if heaven and earth have entered a state of peace, how it is even in this fallen world. When children come to and in that holistic atmosphere, goodness is growing. No know their mother was like this, they will go to her grave matter how hard the baby pushes its way to its mother’s and tearfully ask her to forgive their unfilial behavior. breast, an embracing heart wells up within her. She for- Even though it is too late, they will repent, resolving to gives the baby’s pushing and says, “Go ahead, little one!” turn around 180 degrees and fulfill their duty to her. This This is because parents love their children immeasurably. filial piety is not a way of clever strategies or methods. (49- 053, 1971.10.03) This is the way of love, of truly sacrificing and offering one’s flesh and blood. (216-342, 1991.04.25) Parental love is the paradigm of true love 8. Parents’ love toward their children does not appear just on the basis of routine, everyday interactions. It is a 12. There is no limit to the love parents feel for their love that springs from the very marrow of the parents’ children. In one sense a baby is like an enemy to the bones. The parents have a heart of love that, beyond their mother. The infant is an enemy who takes a siphon and own will, they can never forget or cut off. Therefore par- sucks out its mother’s flesh and blood. However, through ents love their children as long as they live. When parents her baby a woman gains new hope as a mother and finds feel that their lives are connected with their children, a new stimulus in her husband. In that place there is an un-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

spoken understanding. That place is not a result of regula- dards doesn’t matter. This is truly an image of supreme tions. It is connected to absolute love. So, by the power of harmony and holiness. People are born in love and grow true love, parents have the strongest standard of love, love up by receiving love. Each of us is the fruit of our parents’ that is absolute, not for them, but for God and for the love. We are the visible, real fruit of our mother and fa- whole. So you pledge to God that you will serve for the ther’s love. Because I am the fruit of my parents’ love, sake of the whole. If you are not standing on that stan- they cannot help but love me. Through this fruit, infinite dard, your speaking and listening and looking and promis- love will bear fruit yet again. This is the path whereby we ing count for nothing; all those things can change at any can connect to individual love, family love, tribal love, time. (49-053, 1971.10.03) national love, global love, universal love and even to the 13. Parents cannot discard their own children. They are fundamental love of God. (298-305, 1999.01.17) the community of love. It is because the children are the 18. The love between parents and children comes from fruit of love. Everything bears fruit. Everything seeks the parents. We receive our parents’ love from the mo- fruit. There is nothing that can deny fruit. No tree will ment of birth. As long as our parents are alive, we receive deny its own fruit. Fruit sustains eternity. The parents’ our parents’ love no matter what age we reach. This is fruit draws all the elements of love from a father and true when we are children, through our youth, and into the mother. It mobilizes everything. That is why when they prime of our life. We receive our parents’ love and grow look at it they say it’s good. Within me there is an eternal up, and it is a matter of course that each of us then en- me, there is a history of me, and there is a developing me. gages in the horizontal love between husband and wife. In Love in the present and future is connected in me. There order for the love of a husband and wife to continue, they is no principle allowing attacks on the love between par- must have children. If a husband and wife have no chil- ents and children. It cannot be struck. The universe natu- dren, they don’t know love in its fullness. We can feel true rally protects it. The law of the universe does not permit love only when there is an object partner to love. Brothers an attack on the place where loving parents embrace their and sisters grow up not understanding what parental love loving children; rather, it gives natural protection. is, but when they reach maturity, marry and have children, (130-152, 1984.01.08) they begin to understand parental love. In other words, we 14. To satisfy a baby’s hunger, its mother’s breasts come to know parental love only when we experience the swell with milk. When the milk accumulates, the breasts cycle that is started by our parents and is completed when begin to hurt and the mother’s entire body feels pressure. we become parents ourselves. Therefore we can say that The feeling of a mother as she embraces and breastfeeds only after we have children do we become truly mature her child is beyond expression. When the swollen breasts people. (066-119, 1973.04.18) empty, the mother feels relieved and happy. Only mothers 19. Children, after becoming mature and experiencing can understand this feeling. Moreover, as a mother conjugal love, attain the power to create, like God. God watches her baby nurse at her breast and caresses it, love gave us a loving heart with which to love our children so springs up in her heart. At that time, joy and sadness inter- we could experience His happiness when He created hu- twine in a mother’s heart in a way that only a mother can man beings as His children. God poured the best of every- comprehend. (187-100, 1989.01.06) thing into us. God created human beings with the expecta- 15. Original love is the love that enables parents to sac- tion that we would live in the Garden of Eden, in happi- rifice their life for their children. Their love goes beyond ness and contentment, one with His eternal love. In this their own life. The origin of the universe was not for the way the original state meant for humankind was for all sake of life. It was created for the sake of love, and there- people to live happily as the eternal object partners of the fore love comes first. Thus it is life that appears from absolute God. Centered on that love, it is impossible to be love, not love that appears from life. Thus, genuine love separated from Him. (52-321, 1972.02.03) can sacrifice life and go beyond life. This is the love of Heaven, a love that can connect with the universe. In the Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love universe, parents who sacrifice their life for their children §3. The Love of Husband and wife are unmatched true parents. (132-153, 1984.05.31) 16. We can observe that parents who have raised many 1. Sacrifice goes hand in hand with love. The way of children have hearts that are wide, deep and large. People love flows downward, making sacrifices. This makes ev- who have raised many children cannot strike even their erything smooth. Without sacrifice, everything is thrown enemies. It is because they stand on a mysterious, broad out of balance. It is the same for what we call conjugal foundation and live according to that broad and expansive love, which is the working of the heart that provides bal- law. (51-318, 1971.12.05) ance in the family. If you move alone and independently, 17. When a baby is born, it follows the electric current problems arise. But as love grows bigger, it spills over to of love and automatically seeks out its mother’s nipple. fill even the lowest places. Thus even people living in a Whether its mother is ugly or beautiful by worldly stan- slum can nurture the dream of love. They can say, “Since

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

we came here out of our search for love, happiness is right grandparents’ love, parents’ love and sibling love — is here,” and they will want to settle and live there. (541- shattered and disperses. This is natural because people 332, 2006.10.10) live to serve God in this universe. Starting from each per- son, the love of grandparents, parents and siblings begins Through conjugal love we experience God’s love to bud. Upon the foundation of thousands of years of life connections through lineage and through horizontal multi- 2. You need to go through the love of husband and wife plication, there emerges a tribe based on the families, a in order to establish the four-position foundation. Only people based on the tribes, a nation based on the peoples, then can you experience the heart of children and the a world, and then the kingdom of heaven. (224-244, heart of parents. Man is the male or yang image of God, 1991.11.24) and woman is the female or yin image of God. A married 6. After you marry, you cannot behave just as you like. couple is like heaven and earth wrapped up together in a You should live in such a way that you can receive the cloth. Therefore they can feel the heart of God’s ideal love of God. Human beings are born as a man or a woman love. The fourposition foundation is the cornerstone of the for the sake of love. The husband and wife are to become kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. One individ- one through love. What happens when two beings, sepa- ual cannot establish the kingdom of heaven by him or her- rated according to the dual characteristics of God, come self. (13-067, 1963.10.17) together in a perfect union? They receive the love of God. 3. The place where a husband and wife unite in conju- In order to receive God’s love, a woman unites with a gal love is where they can experience the love of God, man and a man unites with a woman. Otherwise there is who created Adam and Eve and all the things of creation. no way to encounter God’s love. Only through God’s love Since in this place they become perfect representative can you stand in the same place He stands. You are able to children, brothers and sisters, husband and wife, and par- stand next to God. Why did God request this degree of ents, they stand in the position of second creators, cen- love from Adam and Eve? It is because only based on this tered on the mind and body, in the position of God, the degree of love can people unite as one with God. Conju- first Creator. Because that place is filled with the love of gal love is meant to connect with God’s love. When you children, of brothers and sisters, of husband and wife, and receive God’s love, you can stand in the same place as He. of parents, they stand in the position of both second cre- In the presence of the concept that is called conjugal love, ator and object partner. God gave them children so they a man and woman stand firmly in the same position. In could feel His joy of creation. Children are the princes love, two become one. They cannot depart from each and princesses of the kingdom of heaven. (239-240, other. They have collective responsibility always. 1992.11.25) (144-133, 1986.04.12) 4. God’s love, which is parental love, is vertical, and 7. The question is whether a man and woman are the love of a man and a woman is horizontal. The man united in mind and body. As much as the whole cosmos and woman’s task is to engraft their horizontal love into likes this perfect unity, it can occur only on the foundation the vertical love. That is how the two can meet. The two of true love. As a man or as a woman, the question is loves can join nowhere but at a ninety-degree angle. A whether or not you stand in that position of perfect one- love that does not fit this, a love that does not meet the ness. Today this is the problem that philosophy and reli- vertical standard, will end up drifting around. Such love gion have to solve. We have not realized that a man abso- will eventually perish. When horizontal love connects to lutely needs a wife and a woman absolutely needs a hus- vertical love at an exact ninety-degree angle, energy is band. For a man, the being of greatest value is his wife; produced that can spread that love’s influence in all direc- for a woman, the being of greatest value is her husband. tions. Hence when you enter the realm of love where the Before meeting God, a man needs his wife and a woman vertical and horizontal are aligned, you will be able to rule needs her husband. The unity in flesh, the oneness of hus- the whole universe through love. You will have a relation- band and wife, is based on love. (247-093, 1993.04.25) ship with the whole universe. There you will not want for 8. Love is the coming together of east, west, north and knowledge, power, money or even life. Life also exists south as one sphere. It is also the coming together of eternally within love. (136-204, 1985.12.29) heaven and earth. This is for the purpose of possessing the 5. You have to know the value of human life. A hus- universe. What is the purpose of marriage? Its purpose is band is the representative of God; a wife is also the repre- also to possess the universe. It is to possess God. A hus- sentative of God. A mother and a father, and each of you band represents the east and high places; a wife represents also, are God’s representatives. A husband represents four the west and deep places. When these two unite in love, generational positions: grandfather, father, husband and they can possess heaven and earth. They can possess God son. An heir and heiress couple then appears, representing and the universe. (225-046, 1992.01.01) these four loves. That is why conjugal love is so precious. 9. A family whose husband and wife love God and hu- When conjugal love breaks down, all human love — mankind, and unite in an explosion of love for one an-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

other, enraptures God and the universe. Such love cannot we cannot return to God’s dwelling place, the kingdom of but be oriented toward God and humankind. The root of heaven. This is the purpose of creation, so we have to this love lies not within the husband and wife themselves. move toward making such families. (35-180, 1970.10.13) God is the source of this love. (35-240, 1970.10.19) 10. When we speak of man and woman, we are speak- Inseparable loving couples ing of the horizontal plane. When we adopt a vertical point of view, we speak of above and below. Because all 14. Man was born for woman; woman was born for ideal forms are drawn based on the realm of the object man. A woman keeps a man’s most precious treasure; a partner, all words are spoken for the sake of the object man keeps a woman’s most precious treasure. They ex- partner. When we speak of human beings, there are men change these treasures with each other. Because a man en- and women. What unites men and women? Keep in mind: trusted his treasure to the woman, he cannot separate from each makes up half of the human world. The common de- her. Because a woman entrusted her treasure to the man, nominator among all groups of people, no matter how she cannot separate from him. This is the linkage of love. large, is that they are composed of men and women. In Therefore a woman is the owner of a man’s love, and a each there will be bad men and bad women as well as man is the owner of a woman’s love. Throughout history, good, but still we can divide the membership of groups men and women have been unfaithful to each other. composed of any kinds of people into two: men and Furtively they steal from the owner, and now the whole women. The force that drives these two to unite is love, world is corrupt and in decline. The woman has the key to not money, knowledge or power. (198-071, 1990.01.21) the man’s love, and the man has the key to the woman’s 11. When a man and a woman love each other, a vari- love. (142-039, 1986.03.03) ety of things happen. When you know the way to God, 15. The love I value above my life is not my own; it when you really taste God’s love, you realize that nothing belongs to my partner. That’s why a man’s wife is the on earth can compare with it. No suffering or sorrow can owner of what he possesses, and a woman’s husband is defeat one who has tasted that love. Please know this and the owner of what she possesses. We face each other as attend God as our Father. Become sons and daughters owners. However, husbands play around, as if what they who resemble God. Money and power absolutely do not possess is their own; they wander about, cheating. This transform us into sons and daughters of God. One who has destroyed everything. Wives are just as bad. Your re- has tasted God’s love is called to live according to divine productive organ is not yours. It has one owner, and that is law, uphold God’s dignity and authority and protect His not you. We are talking about ownership based on love, glory. God’s sons and daughters will never lead trivial, in- love that makes all the cells of your body come alive. A significant lives. (39-240, 1971.01.15) husband desires that his wife own him with this love, and 12. Loving one another as brothers and sisters sets up a wife desires that her husband own her with this love. the foundation for conjugal love. This path restores three (140-290, 1986.02.14) types of love that God had no opportunity to experience: 16. Nothing a wife has is her own. That which is hori- sibling love, conjugal love and children’s love. When you zontal belongs to her baby; that which is vertical belongs harmonize these three types of love in your family, you to her husband. It is easy for a wife to think, “I have this, can give and receive God’s love. Within the family we so it’s mine.” What a woman has, she does not need for strive to realize God’s ideal of creation. This is the cos- herself. The one who needs what she has is a man. What a mos-centered thought of the Unification Church. (35-243, man has, he doesn’t need for himself. The one who needs 1970.10.19) what he has is a woman. God switched the ownership be- 13. On the way of restoration, as we couples work for tween husband and wife. They have convex and concave the sake of the original world, we should always feel the aspects; this was the only way to bring about hus- heart and ideal that God felt at the time of the Creation. band-wife unity. There is no other way to create that one- Consumed with that feeling, we should risk our lives as ness. When God created the reproductive organs, He said, we proceed along this path with a heart of gratitude, will- “These are the most precious things in heaven and earth.” ing only one thing. From now on, this is the course by If a brave and ambitious man gets rid of everything but which blessed families will realize the purpose of cre- keeps what he wants most for himself, and if a woman ation. It may cause us suffering, but that is not the inten- keeps what she wants most for herself, there is no stimula- tion. God asks us to go this way so we may receive the tion. You feel stimulation due to your object partner. So even more bountiful blessings He has stored up for us. To what a woman possesses is owned by a man, her husband, know this evokes immense gratitude. We couples who and what a man possesses is owned by a woman, his wife. were brought together through heart and love are called to If they treat these as their own, the great and divine law of build with that love. We are to build a family that goes be- heaven and earth will be violated. (258-027, 1994.03.16) yond the realm of daily life. That family should go be- 17. If a man insisted on absolute ownership over his re- yond life itself and be one with God’s purpose. Otherwise productive organ, and a woman did the same with hers,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

both would remain exactly where they are without mov- 21. The place of conjugal love is the flower of the ing for all eternity. This is not right. In order to have the whole universe. A wife is a composite of all people in the other come to my side, and for me to go to the other’s museum of human history. She is the flower of her entire side, ownership should be exchanged. Marital love is this lineage. God is present on her wedding night. After wait- kind of action. The value of the action of giving and re- ing throughout history, finally God can settle in the joyful ceiving appears only when the ownership of the reproduc- place of a man and woman’s love. How awesome is this tive organs has been exchanged through marriage. When a place! She must think, “I have the role to open the way, to wife faces her husband, is her reproductive organ her reconnect the broken path and to explode in love as a per- own? The owner of the wife’s organ of love is her hus- fect minus, where this has never been done before.” From band. The owner of a husband’s organ of love is his wife. here, the bright sun of love rises above heaven and earth. Since we haven’t realized this until now, the world be- When a man enters his wife’s room, he should do so as came licentious. This law is absolute. This is why marital the embodiment of love and of the ideal. (179-091, love is great, because in it, ownership is exchanged abso- 1988.07.22) lutely. (140-245, 1986.02.12) 22. A life with love as its center resolves everything. 18. What is the difference between a man and a Even the tiger-like eyes of a greedy old man, when he is woman? First, their bodies, including their reproductive in love, will take on the shape of the moon in a painting, organs, are different. With that in mind, who absolutely and his frozen mouth will break into a smile. Love can needs the male reproductive organ? And who needs the completely thaw out things that have been frozen — or female reproductive organ? The male reproductive organ freeze something that has melted. Love has the capacity to exists for a woman, and that of the female exists for a encompass extremes and go still further. If you look at the man. One is convex and the other concave: why are they Chinese character ho (好), meaning “good,” it combines made like that? Why were they not both made pointed, or characters for a female person and a male person. When a both made flat? Why were they made different? It is be- husband and wife fight, there seems to be no way to rec- cause everything exists for the sake of another. This is oncile them, so what’s good about that? Yet if the two of why the woman should absolutely value her husband’s or- them are in love, even after fighting ten times they can gan, and the man should absolutely value his wife’s organ. come together again. That’s the enormous power of love. We have not recognized that, on this basis, the woman’s There is a saying that a fight between a husband and wife reproductive organ absolutely belongs to her husband, and is like cutting water with a knife. When you cut water the man’s reproductive organ absolutely belongs to his with a knife, it doesn’t leave a trace. Likewise, even after wife. (299-120, 1999.02.07) fighting, a couple can put their foreheads together and 19. When you listen to a person’s voice, you can tell giggle, and everything is settled. Only with love can peace what gender that person is. Whose voices are higher, come. (127-245, 1983.05.15) men’s or women’s ? Women’s voices are higher. Why is it that women’s voices are pitched higher than men’s , even The holy of holies and the original palace of love though women have less physical strength than men? In terms of heart and affection, women are higher while men 23. The way of love means looking for the place that is are broader. Men love broadly. Women are higher, focus- God’s holy of holies. The Tabernacle was not the ultimate ing on love for their husband and children, but men have a holy of holies. Fallen people built that Tabernacle. Of broader heart of love for their tribe and country. This is greater value than the Tabernacle is the place where God’s why we learn from our mother how to love our sons and original love before the Fall can be found. The reproduc- daughters and our family, and from our father how to love tive organs of men and women are the real holy of holies. the world. That’s how it is. Weaving these characteristics If you misuse them, you will be struck by lightning. Just of love together creates a sphere of harmony. (129-055, as God struck and killed any Israelite who violated the 1983.10.01) Holy of Holies, if we misuse our holy of holies we will 20. Nowadays people tend to be self-centered, think- bring ruin to heaven and earth. Husband and wife have to ing, “As long as I’m fine, everything is okay.” But now is be the high priests responsible to protect love. A couple the time to discard egoism and share our love with every- becomes the high priests who protect love. They are the one around us. The family is the place for this. A happy high priests who pass God’s love on to the next genera- family is one in which the husband comes home after tion. (144-227, 1986.04.24) work, discusses with his wife everything that happened to 24. The reproductive organs of men and women are the him during the day, and plans new projects together with treasure store of the heavenly nation’s royal palace. Even her. A happy family is one that strives together to discover God cannot do whatever He wants with them. The owner new things. When parents set such an example, the chil- of a man’s reproductive organ is a woman, his wife; the dren want to contribute too; they will participate gladly in owner of a woman’s reproductive organ is a man, her hus- making such a family. (29-114, 1970.02.25) band. Because God is the King of wisdom, in marriage He

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

exchanges their ownership. Since these are the most pre- treated and abused the word “love” to this day. In truth, cious treasures, to own them, a husband and wife must love is the original, holy palace. The original place of love treat one another as the most precious beings. They must is the holy palace, the most precious place. The palace treat each other as more valuable than their own life, more door cannot be opened just as you please. Only when you valuable than their own children. (194-346, 1989.10.30) become the king and queen of love can you open that 25. Both men and women have a place that is the holy palace door. This is the original tradition of love for all of holies. This place cannot be bought with money. You people. The king and queen who have True Parents can can say, “Surely it is true, I cannot buy love for all of open that palace door. From that palace, that original heaven and earth.” This is because love is the holy of palace, God’s beloved sons and daughters are born. holies. The holy of holies is the place that is connected (128-326, 1983.10.02) with the center of the universe, and whoever is in this 29. Your organ of love is more important than your place can enjoy the privilege of becoming the owner of brain. The origin of true love is not in your brain. The ori- everything. Everything is in the holy of holies. It owns ev- gin of true lineage is not in your brain. Where is that ori- erything. Which is more precious, life or love? This has gin? It is in the reproductive organ. Everything is in the not been defined in human history. Why is love precious? reproductive organ. In there is life, in there is love and in No matter how much life there is, neither a man’s life nor there is lineage. It is the original palace of love. We find a woman’s life can take the place of love. Life itself has also the root of life and of lineage residing there. This is no connection to the holy of holies. Only in love can we the most precious place, not only in the human body but connect with that place. Therefore love is more precious also in the world and throughout history. Without it, the than life. (132-072, 1984.05.20) multiplication of humankind would be impossible. 26. Through marriage and the meeting of their repro- (203-105, 1990.06.17) ductive organs, two half beings become complete. Man 30. In the Old Testament we find terms such as “holy becomes complete through woman’s love. Woman be- place” and “holy of holies.” The holy place symbolizes a comes complete through man’s love. Man perfects person, and the holy of holies symbolizes the house of woman, woman perfects man. They become one through love, the house in which you can love. Every person has true love. In that place, two lives come together as one, his or her own holy place and holy of holies. In other with love at the center. That place is the crucible where words, the holy place is a house where you can attend man’s blood and woman’s blood become one. From this God. As for the holy of holies, since only God has the place come sons and daughters. This place is more pre- privileged dominion of love over it, it is the place where cious than your sons and daughters, your spouse and even you come into relationship with God. The holy of holies is God. It is a place that is more precious than your children, the place where you connect to Heaven. It is where you your spouse and even your parents. If the reproductive or- create a direct relationship with God. If you wonder gans did not exist, parents, husbands and wives, and sons where that place is, it is your reproductive organ. No one and daughters would be of no value. Since this place is can touch this. There are surely not two high priests serv- that precious, the treasure of treasures, it is kept under ing the holy of holies. There is only one. Long ago, the lock and key, hidden from public view for an entire life- one who had the key to Eve’s holy of holies was Adam, time. Furthermore, the wife owns the key that can unlock and the one who had the key to Adam’s holy of holies was a man’s reproductive organ, and the husband owns the Eve. (132-246, 1984.06.20) key to hers. (280-200, 1997.01.01) 31. Love begins with investment. True love begins 27. The reproductive organs, with which a man and with the act of giving. This is a universal principle. Be- woman make love, are the original palace of love, the cause the universe moves according to this law and its original palace of life and the original palace of lineage. rules have this content, if you act only to receive, that is a Your grandfather and grandmother live holding on to this betrayal of the universe. Heavenly fortune will repel that. palace; your mother and father live holding on to it; your When you have a mutual relationship between subject and couple lives holding on to it; and your sons and daughters object partners, the universe protects you and you grow to come in the future also will live holding on to it. Then until you meet your object partner. When you grow up, why have we turned this into something base and vulgar? you have to meet your partner. If you cannot do this, you The name of this original palace is actually something that have no way to go. The heart of a man wanting to marry a is very holy. We must uphold it with holiness. It is be- woman and of a woman wanting to marry a man comes cause of it that eternal love is connected, and from it that from the universal force. (219-186, 1991.08.29) eternal life and eternal lineage appear. It is the most pre- 32. When you have a mutual relationship between sub- cious thing. That is why whoever violates this will not be ject and object partners, the universe protects you. But if welcome in the world of life, the world of love and the you have no such relationship based on love, the repelling record of history. (210-101, 1990.12.01) force of the universe will cause you to feel pain and re- 28. Because of the Fall, we have misperceived, mis- gret. Why do you feel pain when you are sick? When a

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

husband or wife passes away, why does the other feel sor- But when her husband dies, that rhythm is lost. All the row? In both cases, the universal force makes you feel force of heaven that he embodied is swept away. This that way; it is a function of the universal force. This force sweeping away is experienced as pain. When you suffer protects subject and object partners. If the two come into from illness, it is similar. When you lack something, the conflict, the universal force repels them. Without a subject force that expelled it from the protective realm of the uni- and object partnership, new things cannot arise. Therefore verse and heavenly fortune causes you pain. The pain is as long as you preserve your relationship as subject and the result of such an expulsion. Because it alerts us to pro- object partners, the balancing force of the universe will tect the balance, this pain supports continuity. (202-088, protect both of you as its object partners. If something is 1990.05.06) missing, the universal force will repel you, and your suf- fering will be so great that you will cry, “I want to die!” The principles of absolute sex and education for true (219-186, 1991.08.29) love 33. The infinitely vast universe is a place in which sub- ject and object partners share a common purpose. It has 37. The thing that is absolutely necessary for a man is the power to protect itself as it protects and nurtures enti- not convex. For him, convex repels. There is no happiness ties comprised of subject and object partners. If subject there. That which is absolutely convex needs what is ab- and object partners do not unite, however, the universe re- solutely concave. When absolute convex meets absolute pels them. This is how it is possible for existence to con- concave, God is there, and when it is not like that, God tinue forever. This supportive energy is called attraction, leaves. The fact that it is not like that means that Satan’s and the opposing energy is called repulsion. They also can lineage still remains. Even though 98 percent may be be called acceptance and rejection. (89-224, 1976.11.27) done, if so much as a shadow of Satan’s lineage remains, 34. When your mind and body are united, you receive God cannot come down. God can find your family and be- the protection of the universal force and you feel happy, come its Lord only when vertical and horizontal meet at a but when your mind and body are not united, you en- ninety-degree angle based on absolute sex, absolute part- counter opposition from this same force and you feel pain. nership and absolute love. (331-077, 2000.08.29) By this principle, disease causes pain. When subject and 38. There is only one true love. The first love must be object partners are out of balance in your body, the uni- that which unites one husband and one wife. There abso- versal protective force is lost and as a result you feel pain. lutely must be only one true love. This is what absolute A doctor prescribes medicine to stimulate harmonious in- sex means. Absolute sex will eliminate the attraction of teraction between subject and object partners. As it is with “free” sex. Do you think a woman’s fluttering eyes belong the physical body, so it is for the individual and for the to her? No, they belong to her husband. If she makes side- family. (89-225, 1976.11.27) long glances at another man, in her spirit self her eyes are 35. Once a couple is married, they do not like interfer- rotting and her bones are dissolving. The universe does ence from others. After marriage, when the subject and not countenance violations of this principle of one true object partners are united, they feel happy and content un- love. It is incompatible with salvation. God will expel her. der the protection of the universal force. At that time, if a She can be restored only through tens of thousands of second man or woman interferes, it presents a danger that generations of descendants. (282-326, 1997.04.07) the couple’s unified energy will be disturbed. So there is a 39. We know the concept of fidelity. In Korea, who is repulsion. The protective energy accelerates the perfection the lady who represents fidelity? Her name is Chunhyang. of the couple so they can live eternally. In a similar way, Korea is the country of moral traditions that value fidelity. electricity functions smoothly when plus and minus inter- The model faithful wife is Chunhyang. The model daugh- act, but if plus and plus come into proximity, or minus and ter of filial piety is Shimchung. You ladies, you should be minus, there is a repulsion. All existing beings function in better than Chunhyang, better than Shimchung. Governor this way. By the same law, a good relationship between Byun asked Chunhyang to come to him, but she rejected subject and object partners brings stability and joy. him. Even at the risk of your life, you have to be able to (89-225, 1976.11.27) do the same in such a situation. Since you are born for 36. Why do we feel sad when our father or mother love, if you sacrifice your life to resist false love, in the passes away? It is because the universal force they em- end you will be revived in resplendent true love. bodied is swept away. We should go to the spirit world (282-327, 1997.04.07) only after experiencing the love of our mother and father, 40. In a woman’s mind, the most elevated state and the love as parents for our children, and our love as a child for deepest misery are both related to love. If women are like our parents. Only then does resonance occur through 360 that, what about men? Sure, men are gruff and assertive, degrees. When a woman’s husband dies, she experiences but who has a more loving heart, women or men? Men a big void in a part of her life. The fortune of heaven and more than women tend to suffer from being lovesick. This earth protects that which beats in accord with its rhythm. is because men have embracing hearts. A woman’s love

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

goes in one direction at a time, but a man’s love covers all 1972.06.25) four directions. As a man’s love can scan in all directions, 46. People always need stimulation. Happiness does this can lead to many conflicts in love. (166-215, not come without stimulation; there has to be stimulation. 1987.06.07) Just as hunger makes each meal taste like something new, 41. It is not a question of virtue. Once a man is infatu- stimulation makes the love between husband and wife ated with a woman and becomes lovesick, he will be fresh. The more a husband and wife see each other, the ready to sacrifice his money, knowledge and power. Even more they should long to see each other even more, until if he is lying on a bed of gold, he will lose it all with no they just want to be together all the time. In light of this, thought to his dignity. He will just want to follow that you need to research about yourself and about God. woman. If God really enjoys true love, when someone ap- (23-057, 1969.05.11) pears as His object of true love, it’s not a question of holi- 47. True love is attained through life experience and is ness; He too must follow that love. (168-174, 1987.09.20) understood through the spiritual senses. True love is not something that can be mastered through words, writings Academic study does not teach us love or general education. Its complete attainment comes only by living it. In their process of growing from infancy, 42. People do not need to study in order to know how Adam and Eve were supposed to reach perfection by ex- to love. When a man and woman marry, they don’t need periencing and understanding in daily life, through their someone to teach them how to behave on their wedding spiritual senses, the heart of true children, the heart of true night. In the world of insects there is no sex education, but brother and sister, the heart of true husband and wife, and they know very well what to do, and human beings are the the heart of true parents, step by step. When they experi- lords of creation. There is no one who is incapable of con- enced the whole of God’s true love, then for the first time jugal love, so no education for that is necessary. If God the world would have seen ideal people who had per- had made men and women to need such education in or- fected the purpose of creation. (277- 197, 1996.04.16) der to love and become complete, then God would not be omnipotent. Without a need for sex education, you know Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love the way of love. By practicing it, you obtain a qualifica- §4. Children’s Love tion that can transcend heaven and earth, the whole world of creation. (266-231, 1995.01.01) 1. In the parent-child relationship, if the parents’ love 43. Did you learn how to love in your family? What is the cause, the children are the fruit and result of love. kind of father would tell his child to learn how to love The result and the cause do not begin separately but in the from him? Also, does a mother tell her child to learn how same place. The result and cause start from one place. to love from her? Furthermore, did the parents learn from What does it mean to say, “My parents’ love is the cause someone how to love their children? Did the bride and and I have appeared as its result” ? It means that “I” come bridegroom learn from someone that they should love in a as the result of my parents’ love. Therefore in the par- certain way? They were not taught it, but they know it ent-child relationship, the child is born with a value equal well. This is something truly mysterious. (23-020, to the parent, because the cause and result are one in love. 1969.05.11) (127-013, 1983.05.01) 44. Does someone instruct parents on how to love their children? You women gathered here, when your babies The original foundation of the universe were born, did you have to be taught how to love them? Is there a school somewhere that teaches love? There is no 2. The parent-child relationship is based on blood ties. such school, but everyone attains a perfect score in this. The concept of a father involves love and lineage. To be The more you feel your love is not enough, the closer you children of his direct lineage, you and he should be one are to perfect love. That which is perfect does not need to body in love, connected through lineage. Blood creates be learned or improved. That which does not need adjust- life. It possesses the life that transmits the parents’ tradi- ment is completed. That which is complete does not tions. And it is based on love. (142-267, 1986.03.13) change, and that which does not change goes on for eter- 3. The original foundation of the universe is nothing nity. (38-228, 1971.01.08) other than the parent-child relationship. Joy blossoms 45. The meaning of love is vague. Love is difficult to from this relationship. If sorrow begins, there is no place understand through words. No matter how much you ex- that creates a greater sorrow. The joy with which children plain parental love to a person without parents, he or she relate to their parents should be the emblematic joy of the will not be able to understand. No matter how much you world, and the joy with which parents relate to their chil- explain conjugal love, people living alone cannot grasp it. dren should be emblematic of what fulfills their desire and Those with no experience of giving birth and raising chil- the desire of the world. Even if it means that parents have dren cannot enter the domain of parental love. (058-290, to lose everything due to some external problem, for them

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

there is no place where they can live happily and with mother and father, but I am a participant in my parents’ hope other than with their children. (62-018, 1972.09.10) love, as one body with them. Taking it further, I am one 4. Sons and daughters are co-participants in parental with my parents’ ideal. The ideal includes everything: love. From whence do sons and daughters come? They peace, happiness and all else. To parents, the joy of living come from their parents’ love. So in this world, sons and a successful life on earth pales in comparison to the joy of daughters come into existence by participating in their meeting their child who has been lost. To parents, children parents’ love and uniting with it. Where do I come from? are the fulfillment of their highest ideal. (298-303, I was born in a place where my parents’ love blossomed 1999.01.17) fully. Children are planted as seeds in a place of joy, a 9. My mother and father’s lifelines are connected to place where their mother and father, who were born as me, their “love line” is connected to me and their “ideal man and woman encapsulating the universe, made their line” is connected to me. No one can cut this off. Even love blossom. (83-162, 1976.02.08) God cannot cut this off, and the universe also cannot cut 5. I am the one who participated in the fundamental this off. To the contrary, all the power of the universe pro- root at the beginning of my parents’ love; I am the one tects this. Thus wherever I go, my parents follow me. My who appears as the result of my parents’ love. Because parents always want to be with me, even in the spirit cause and result start in the same place, our relationship world. Thus it is the greatest sin if you dislike your par- cannot be severed. The source of parents’ love, which is ents accompanying you. This attitude is destructive of the the cause, and of the love I have in my life, which is the entire universe. If you dislike the company of your par- result, are one. In this sense we can say that a parent and a ents, it means you are off track from the universal princi- child are one body, based on love. Without love we cannot ple and are going the way of the Fall. Hence, thinking of talk about one body or oneness. Love is the cause. We re- and loving your parents as if they were your own body ceive our parents’ love from the time we are in the womb. and carrying out your filial duty are of the highest value The love and all the attention of our parents focus on us for human beings. That’s why it is said, “Heaven’s bless- from the moment our mother becomes pregnant with us ing comes to the harmonious family” (298-303, through the essence of love. Why is that? It is because we 1999.01.17) are the fruit of love. So we are born in love and connected 10. People without children are said to be lonely. Our to life through love. When we grow up in love, and the children enable us to experience deeply the heart of God, time comes to meet our partner, we decide who our the subject partner who created the entire universe spouse will be. (127-014, 1983.05.01) through love. Our children are born through us, through 6. As participants in parental love and conjugal love, our motivation, but by having and loving them we come children are born with the highest authority. In other to realize, “Yes, this is how God loves people.” Once you words, children emerge from that unchanging, unified have your own children, without anyone teaching you, love and share the nature of that love. This is why, no you realize the importance of filial piety toward your par- matter what they do, nothing can sever the parent-child ents. (136-202, 1985.12.29) relationship. Since children have the subject-nature of 11. You have to return the love your parents gave you. their parents’ love and life, cutting off that relationship When parents are raising their children, they don’t worry would mean the parents are denying their own existence. about their own hunger. If there is something to eat, they Parents are unable to deny the results of their love. This is will hold their hungry stomach, keep a stiff upper lip and why parents will sacrifice their lives for their children. give that food to their children. By the nature of love, This is very logical. (83-163, 1976.02.08) children will return such love to their parents. After the parents have gone the way of love, the children go the Participants in parents’ love same way to comfort their parents. It begins with your heart to comfort your parents. Then your sons and daugh- 7. It is from our parents’ love that we were born. We ters will become such sons and daughters to you. You were born from the love of our mother and father. Before need such sons and daughters in order for people of a life and lineage comes love, so it is through love that our good blood lineage to continue. You cannot become a fil- life and lineage are connected to our parents. Why is per- ial child if you center your life on yourself and neglect son-hood so precious? It is not just because the person has your parents. (35-241, 1970.10.19) life, but also because the person participated in his or her 12. What kind of person can we call a filial child? The parents’ love. It is their parents who loved, but the person son who treats his parents as they treated him is a filial is the fruit of their love. The one who is born as both the son. A filial son moves Heaven. Even though parents de- beginning and the result is not the mother or father; it is a vote themselves to raising their children, if the children new person. That’s why each person is precious. don’t care about their parents, that family will go to ruin. (140-234, 1986.02.12) In order to gain a return on their investment, they need to 8. I am not only the one who combines the life of my establish an objective standard based on the principle of

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

giving and receiving. When that happens for the first time, realms of the historical heart. This is the reason to fulfill God will come and dwell in that place and the kingdom of your filial duty toward your parents. (136-203, heaven will be realized. What kind of children can reside 1985.12.29) in the kingdom of heaven? They are those who pay the 17. You have many gifts to offer your Father. Even debt of parental love on their own. When their parents be- though you may not have many possessions, there is one come old and senile, the sons and daughters should en- present you have that you can give to God, something dure the difficulties of their care without feeling it is diffi- other than things of which worldly people are fond. You cult. They should possess the same heart their parents had must prepare yourself in front of God by shedding blood, toward them when they were little, cleaning up their urine sweat and tears for Him. This is the best gift for our Heav- and feces. This is what it means to be children of filial enly Father, who is suffering in pain and bitter sorrow. piety. (35-241, 1970.10.19) (11-102, 1961.02.12) 18. In the family, you as sons and daughters are re- Filial piety is the duty of true children sponsible to fulfill your filial duty toward your parents. Why do you have to fulfill filial duty? The path of filial 13. What is a filial son? The filial son is the person piety is connected to the path of patriotism, and a person who, throughout his life, sacrifices everything for his par- who is loyal to his country should then walk the way of a ents and does not assert his subjectivity. Then his parents’ saint for the sake of the world. There has to be one true love remains. Filial piety preserves and protects the straight line. From this viewpoint, if you were unable to realm of true love. Because of filial piety, we can build a fulfill your filial duty and yet became a patriot, your par- bridge to the universe. (112- 151, 1981.04.12) ents would not say you had not fulfilled your filial duty. 14. Fulfill your filial duty to your parents; become a fil- They would say, “You have done so well.” Even if you ial son or daughter and a patriot. It is your parents who did not accomplish your filial duty but instead had aban- have led the nation and the world. Before becoming a pa- doned your parents and left home, if you then became a triot, become a filial child, and before becoming a filial patriot in your nation, your mother and father, even child, become a proud family member who truly loves though they might have died and gone to the spirit world, your brothers and sisters. “Family member” is the name would praise you, saying, “You did really well!” by which siblings can praise each other. You have to show (100-155, 1978.10.09) filial piety to a degree greater than when men and women 19. Even though parents and children are unworthy, married and had children, created a family, and fulfilled they at least have to communicate. If they don’t , parents their filial duty to their parents in ages past. You cannot be are not really parents and children are not really children. a truly devoted son or daughter before you get married. A filial son is not one who receives his parents’ love be- You can become a truly filial son or daughter only after cause he accomplished something easy or something ben- getting married. You can establish the realm of true filial eficial to himself. He is one who, in order to take respon- piety only after you have married and the wife’s filial sibility for his parents’ sorrow, seeks out the difficult tasks piety is added to the husband’s in front of his parents. and fulfills his responsibility. This brings joy to his par- Only through this foundation of devoted attendance to the ents. If the parents have done ten units of work and the parents can a true realm of filial piety be established. child has made the effort to do fifteen units, the five-unit (30-220, 1970.03.23) surplus will translate into that much joy for the parents. 15. In order to become a filial son or daughter, you The one who makes effort to serve his parents and thinks have to align yourself always with the direction of your how to take on some of their work is a child of filial piety. parents’ heart. To walk the path of filial piety, you should (24-261, 1969.08.24) not do things separately from your parents. When your parents go east, you go east, and when they go west, you Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love also go west. If you are going one way and your parents §5. Love among Brothers and Sisters say, “Turn around,” you turn around. There should be no question about it. Even if you are told to go a certain way 1. Why do we need brothers and sisters? It is so that a and then to turn back ten times, you should turn back brother, by looking at his younger and elder sisters, can again and follow your parents. (62-032, 1972.09.10) understand, “Oh, that’s how our mother was as she grew 16. In your family you have heard of filial piety. It up!” Through them he sees the process of his mother means to attend your parents on the path of love they growing up. Also, a sister observes carefully how her el- walk. The parents’ path of true love follows heavenly der or younger brother grows up to understand how her principles. The parents are not walking alone; they are father grew up and lived. This is the love among siblings; guided by vertical heavenly principles that move with you become one by growing up like this. That’s the value them. Thus, becoming one with your parents means you of loving your brothers and sisters. (184-061, 1988.11.13) are going the way that connects the horizontal and vertical

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

The love of brothers and sisters is the model for you in a crisis. No matter what may come, you can’t for- loving all people get him. If you have such a friend, you will tell your chil- dren. You will write in your will that you are leaving 2. The relationship of brothers and sisters is connected something for him when you die. This is your duty toward to both the vertical and horizontal planes. If we say the re- your friend and benefactor. No one can interfere in this lationship between Adam and Eve is horizontal, then that deep connection and relationship. (28-120, 1970.01.04) between God and Adam and Eve is vertical. East and west 6. The desire for harmony and unity with God, the de- form only a horizontal line. This is why two linear dimen- sire to praise Him, the desire for equality in the world, the sions that form a plane are necessary. And then the desire for all humankind to live in prosperity and peace front-back aspect gives the required third dimension. Only originate not in the body but in the mind. The wish in our the love between brothers and sisters expands the love of original heart of goodness is not malice or enmity toward the family to a new dimension. Only through adding that one another; it is not bloody struggle, fighting and killing love can a sphere of love come into being. That ideal each other. Instead our heart of goodness wants to live in sphere represents the highest standard of hope for men freedom, peace and happiness, loving one another as and women. The sons and daughters in substance are the brothers and sisters. This is the hope of all humankind. embodiment of the love God hoped for at the time of cre- (41- 070, 1971.02.13) ation. These sons and daughters will be able to inherit heaven and earth and the love that represents God. These Chapter 3 The Practice of True Love sons and daughters grow up as brothers and sisters, and §2 The Practice of True Love they mature. When these children grow up, they have to find their father and mother, and the father and mother The way of filial children, patriots, saints, and divine have to find their sons and daughters. Through this en- sons and daughters counter, they become complete. This is the principle of counterparts. (236-012, 1992.11.02) 54. Even though the ways of a filial child, a patriot, a 3. When we embrace the world with the love of hu- saint, and a divine son or daughter differ, they all belong manity and the love of brothers and sisters, everything to one sequence. What makes their ways one sequence? In will compose an ideal sphere. Once that happens, colli- this world, the love of filial children for their parents lasts sions will not create any shock. For the first time, in that for but one generation. The love of a patriot is confined to place the entire substantial world will bear fruit as God in- one nation. But if you move centered on true love, your tended. God’s ideal children will come to that place, bear path remains forever. When an ancestor sets up this foun- fruit and unite. They will become substantial children of dation, it will endure even if his own children cannot con- love. Next they will become the substantial fruit of broth- tinue it. When anyone in the future builds on his founda- ers’ and sisters’ love, the substantial fruit of conjugal love tion, his merit will increase. For this reason, the more we and the substantial fruit of parental love. When the invisi- fulfill the duties of filial children, patriots, saints, and di- ble God fulfills the plan He made at the beginning of cre- vine sons and daughters centering on the direction of true ation, then up and down, right and left and back and front love, the more we will progress, never to retreat. will unite in harmony. (236-146, 1992.11.04) (219-208, 1991.09.29) 4. Man is the subject of life who contains the seed of 55. Have you ever considered that God wants you to be life that woman receives. This is why we say that man a filial child in your family, a patriot for your nation, a represents the east and woman the west. The sun rises in saint for the world, and a divine son or daughter before the east and the west receives the sun. An axis plus east heaven and earth? Looking at history, all the main and west together make four directions. Up and down, founders of religion taught people to be filial children and east and west form a cross but not a sphere. That’s why also to become patriots, saints, and divine sons and we need brothers and sisters. Through brothers and sisters daughters. Religions that did not teach this have not sur- a nation arises and all humankind arises. So it is brothers vived. It is your destiny as human beings to become such and sisters who form the sphere. Brothers and sisters ex- people. Destiny concerns what cannot be changed, such as pand to become a people and the world. So the love of the relationship between parents and children. Fortune, on siblings is connected with the love of the world. A family the other hand, refers to things that you can change. You in which many brothers and sisters grow up is like the can change your fortune, but you cannot change your des- model needed to create the ideal, the kingdom of heaven, tiny. (287-024, 1997.08.10) the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. (235-269, 56. You can be victorious only when you go the way of 1992.10.01) the Will with the title of a devoted son or daughter in front 5. In the world, normal circumstances do not bring of God. You have to become the princes and princesses about unforgettable love between friends. You cannot for- who are obedient to God and committed to take responsi- get the friend who protected you or even risked his life for bility for the six-thousand year history of sin and evil. Just

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

as Jesus set the standard of a devoted, filial son when he who are loyal to their nation make the condition to leave a said, “yet not what I want but what you want” (Matt. legacy — to pass on their national ideals as a tradition to 26:39), you should also set the standard of a filial child their descendants. However, everyone living in this and say, “In the end, Satan surrendered to me.” Only then earthly world is destined to stand at the court of judgment. can you enter the kingdom of heaven. In this way you will To prepare us for it, religions teach us to become not sim- become the ancestors of the Word, the ancestors of sub- ply patriots who are loyal to our nation, or children who stance, the ancestors of heart, the ancestors of obedience are filial to our parents, but children who are filial to God, and the ancestors of lineage. (11-350, 1962.06.07) the Father of the entire world, and to the King of kings 57. A filial son will disregard himself, his wife and his and Lord of lords. This is the right way that all religions children in order to follow his parents. Such is the path of teach. (9-224, 1960.05.29) a filial son. The path that we walk is the path of the Will, 63. It is said that a person whose loyalty is for his na- and the path of the Will that we walk is the path of love. tion is a patriot and a person who loves humanity and the To love is to place the greater good ahead of oneself. This world beyond the borders of his nation is a saint. This is why the way of the Will is the way of love. (18-023, principle defines the right way for filial children toward 1967.05.14) their family, patriots for their nation, saints for the world, 58. A filial child is someone who is faithful to his or and divine sons and daughters for the sake of heaven and her parents, out of love for them. A patriot is someone earth. We are called to be people who, like Jesus, connect who loves his or her country, and a saint — that is, a humankind with love to the law of the heavenly kingdom world-level saint — is someone who loves the world. Di- and to the decrees that come from the Heavenly Palace. vine sons and daughters are people who love and uphold This way leads us in one straight line. On the other hand, the authority of the Palace in the heavenly kingdom. the love of the devil goes the opposite way. That is why Hence, as people who hold the Will in your heart, if you the habits of those on Satan’s side are 180 degrees differ- follow the way of the Will with the hope that you will be ent from those on Heaven’s side. Historically, the charac- respected by all the people of the world and that your ter of people on Satan’s side is to demand that others in- names will be known throughout the world for upholding vest for their sake, whereas the character of people on the Will, then you must become warriors who can shine God’s side is to give of themselves for the sake of others. more than anyone else on the path of suffering. (199-071, In the end, it is the latter who become owners. (213-015, 1990.02.15) 1991.01.13) 59. For the sake of his nation, a patriot will sell his 64. What is the difference between a patriot and a land. He will sell his cows and pigs. He will continue in saint? A patriot does not go beyond his or her nation, but this way even if it means that he cannot afford to send his a world-level saint transcends his or her nation. The love sons and daughters to school. A patriot’s way is to fight of a saint is not limited to one nation. That person lives a for his country at the sacrifice of his flesh and blood. He life of love, enduring hardships and suffering, for the sake does so for the sake of his descendants. (138-041, of humanity and the world. (223-142, 1991.11.10) 1986.01.13) 65. Christianity speaks of sons and daughters of God, 60. A patriot is ready to sacrifice his or her family, rel- people who are like Jesus. These divine sons and daugh- atives and tribe for the sake of the nation. A faithful wife ters represent all the realms of the love and work of the is ready to sacrifice herself for the sake of her husband, heavenly kingdom, and they represent the realm of love and a filial son sacrifices himself for his parents. Sacrifice for humanity on earth. Beyond this, divine sons and is the basic principle — sacrifice for the sake of goodness. daughters are equipped with the internal and external Sacrifice means denying oneself. Perfect sacrifice is total qualities of the heavenly kingdom, they uphold the king- self-denial. (127-258, 1983.05.15) ship of the Palace, and they live a life of love. Divine sons 61. For citizens of a nation, the way of truth is to serve and daughters are different from world-level saints. the leader of the nation with unchanging devotion. This is Saints, even worldlevel saints, endeavored to love human- the way of a patriot. As we are citizens, we need to go the ity based on brotherly love — a somewhat nebulous con- way of patriots. For members of the human race, the way cept. Divine sons and daughters, on the other hand, focus of truth is to go the way of a world-level saint. As we are their love on building God’s kingdom — the kingdom of members of the human race, we need to go the way of heaven on earth and kingdom of heaven in heaven. Their world-level saints. It means that we love the people of the subject partner is eternal. People in a nation live for their world beyond the borders of our nation as we love our generation, but the kingdom of heaven’s sovereignty brothers and sisters and as we love our spouse. This is the should represent eternity. Sons and daughters of God are way of truth for the world. (169-082, 1987.10.25) those who pledge to center their love on the sovereignty 62. In this world there are people who are loyal to their of the kingdom of heaven to the very end. (223-142, family, there are people who are loyal to their community, 1991.11.10) and there are people who are loyal to their nation. Those 66. What is the way of divine sons and daughters? It

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

represents the tradition of loyalty and filial piety, but for still have to become a divine son or daughter. No matter the sake of the invisible spirit world as well as this visible how devoted you are to the ruler of your nation and the human world. The way of divine sons and daughters re- people of your nation, in order to become a divine son or quires sacrificing the love of even the great world-level daughter you have to know the decrees issued from the saints in order to pave the way to a higher love. When Je- Heavenly Palace. You have to know the one law as de- sus Christ came to earth, he knew the law for divine sons creed from the Heavenly Palace, be governed by that law, and daughters and how to follow the right way of a divine and move to its rhythm. (147-282, 1986.10.01) son. Therefore he loved even his enemies. (140-146, 72. On earth, you must equip yourself with the qualifi- 1986.02.09) cations to earn the title of a patriot, then the title of a saint 67. The founders of the great religions were who can represent the world, and then the title of a divine world-level saints, people who loved the world. All reli- son or daughter who can represent heaven and earth. Who gious leaders should follow the right way of these saints. are divine sons and daughters? They are those who know Theirs was the path to love the world, transcending hu- how to keep the decrees of the Palace in the kingdom of man history and national boundaries. Theirs was a love heaven. Jesus Christ knew how to do that, and that is why that has lasted for thousands of years. Then, who are di- we call him the Son of God. Filial children of God invest vine sons and daughters, like Jesus? They are the people their entire life in giving love for the sake of others; they who are centered on God and who love God’s kingdom love their family, their nation and the world. When you and His sovereignty. (211-276, 1990.12.30) walk the way of divine sons and daughters, you are in- 68. Filial children are those people in a family who vesting not only for one generation; your position repre- love their parents and live for their sake. Patriots are peo- sents many hundreds of generations. The question when ple who love their nation and live for its sake, and saints you die is: How much, through your investment, were you are people who love the world and live for its sake. I am able to bring your ancestors in the spirit world down to teaching you to become divine sons and daughters who earth to help you widen your foundation and influence the love God and the universe, by living for their sake. In or- world beyond your nation? In the heavenly kingdom, your der to become a divine child of God, you need to have a status is determined by the scope of your love for others. loving heart like God. (129-099, 1983.10.01) (170- 202, 1987.11.15) 69. What is the common thread running through hu- 73. The way of divine sons and daughters requires you man history? Even though the world is fallen, history has to know and adjust to the decrees of the Palace in the unfolded based on ethics and morality. The center of kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. This is the morality is love. Filial children are those who love their duty of heavenly princes and princesses. This is what parents more and more; patriots are those who love their Heavenly Father does, so we should inherit God’s parental country more and more. The path of a saint teaches us to heart, inherit the heart of His kingship, and day and night transcend nationality and love the world. A world-level aim to live up to it. This is what a true son or daughter of saints takes it as their duty to love the world more than God does. A divine son or daughter should walk the way they love their own family or own country. The way of di- of love along the shortest route, without twists or turns, vine sons and daughters teaches us to transcend this world from the family level all the way to the kingdom of and love with the highest love in accordance with the de- heaven. (194-224, 1989.10.22) crees from the Heavenly Palace. All these levels unfold in 74. A saint is a person who devotes his or her life for this way, centering on love. (206-062, 1990.10.03) the sake of humanity. A divine son or daughter is a person 70. Once you become a patriot, you are automatically a who not only lives for the sake of humanity but also filial child. As a patriot, you stand above tens of thou- serves the people of the world as if they are serving God. sands of filial children. When you become a world-level Those whom history recognizes as world-level saints are saint, who is on a higher level than a patriot, you can em- those who lived and died for the sake of the people of the brace tens of thousands of patriots. Divine sons and world, while those whom history recognizes as the chil- daughters are God’s children. When a person follows the dren of God — divine sons and daughters — are people way of a divine son or daughter, saints in vast numbers who were loyal to God but also lived for the sake of thou- will necessarily love and serve that person. What kind of sands of people in the same way that they lived for God. person goes the way of a filial child, the way of a patriot, Such is the difference between world-level saints and di- the way of a saint and the way of a divine child? It is a vine sons and daughters. Truly devoted sons and daugh- person who loves and serves others for a higher purpose, ters live for the sake of their brothers and sisters just as loving them more than they love their own life, more than they live for their mother and father. True patriots serve they love their own spouse and children. (194-275, their nation’s people just as they serve their king. Like- 1989.10.29) wise, true divine sons and daughters love all things that 71. Being a saint does not make you a divine son or belong to God just as they love God. (133- 243, daughter; it does not make you a filial child of God. You 1984.07.19)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

horizontal level. (113-165, 1981.05.03) Cheon Seong Gyeong 5. We have to live with three generations vertically and Book 5 True Family three generations horizontally. In a household, three gen- erations should live together, connecting both vertically and horizontally. When you look for a spouse for your son Chapter 1 True Families from the Viewpoint of God’s or daughter, ideally you have in mind a harmonious fam- Will ily with a grandfather and grandmother, a father and §3 The Family Is the Training Ground of True mother, and sons and daughters. When a man looks for a Love wife, he naturally looks for one who comes from such a family. All men want a wife from such a family. Thus a 1. God’s love appears in the place where the three man can learn how to relate to people in all positions, how types of love - the love of parents, of husband and wife, to manage relationships with people above and below, and and of children - manifest as one. Where these come to- all around him. In this way a husband and wife mature gether, God is absolutely present for eternity. God is al- and become well-rounded in heart and character. This ways present where unchanging parental love, unchanging training in love is what makes the heart grow. (118-147, conjugal love, and unchanging filial love dwell. The 1982.05.23) teaching of the four-position foundation in the Unification 6. You need to build bonds within your family that will Church appears on this foundation. (131-112, 1984.04.22) empower you to broaden your love for one another inside and outside the family. Your love within your family is the The family is where true love settles encapsulation of your love for your nation and the world. Thus, within your family you need to receive training in 2. Ideal love is achieved in the family. However, God heart. The way of the heart will become your essential was unable to have true sons and daughters, to know true way of life, and you will assimilate the heart that is eager husbands and wives, and to become their Parent. There- to fulfill God’s Will. Then you can apply that heart to your fore it remains God’s Will that He achieve all these; tribe and to your nation. (37-104, 1970.12.22) where that occurs is where love can dwell. Abandoning 7. You first have to love your parents and your siblings all their possessions, people will flock to the place where more than anyone else does. If you have a family, you such love is realized. Love is the most important thing. should love each family member in the best possible way. (19-315, 1968.03.17) Through this, you become the most beautiful of flowers, 3. You must have heard the words, “God is love.” with the most pleasant fragrance. You need to secure Where does that love manifest? All people want it to man- strong bonds of oneness with everyone in your family. ifest within themselves. However, if that love were to Only by doing this can you germinate a perfect seed and manifest in only one person, it would end with that per- bear fruit that represents the universe. Original life comes son. Whether that person were a man or a woman, if from such love, and your original value also begins from God’s love were only to manifest in that one person, ev- this indwelling love. In this respect, your loving relation- erything having to do with that love would become extinct ship with your partner determines your value as a person. within a century and that would be the end of it. In other (051-199, 1971.11.21) words, if that one person were unable to bequeath that 8. A fruit comes forth from the condensing of elements love to another before his or her death, it would end after after a tree has gone through the hardships of nature for a single generation. Then how will we establish the stan- twelve months of a year. Then how does love bear fruit? dard of love that lasts? It is through an eternal lineage. Because people have not known the answer to this ques- Eternal love will emerge if God can plant His love in sons tion, this world has become wicked and the family has and daughters through the blood relationships within a broken down. Parents are not just somewhat necessary. family. This has to begin with the manifestation of His From the viewpoint of love, they are absolutely necessary. love in one man and one woman. Thus the beginning It is the same with children, with siblings, and with a wife point from which the love of the incorporeal God mani- or husband. A spouse is absolutely necessary. The family fests substantially would emerge. Ultimately, the founda- is where people are trained in their ability to love one an- tion upon which we can realize God’s love is the family. other, and this love is realized in the kingdom of heaven. (23-012, 1969.05.11) (137-336, 1986.01.05) 4. Adam exists for Eve, Eve exists for Adam, and 9. The Unification Church asserts that God wants to ex- Adam and Eve exist for their family. They do so based on perience the greatest joy together with our families. The love. To form a nation, a world and the kingdom of place where we learn to give and receive love, the place heaven means to establish, based upon a single model, a where we create joy through harmony, nurture it and ex- training ground where this pattern can be reproduced, in perience it, is none other than the family. This is the core order to expand what people feel and experience on the of our faith. Without being nurtured with love in the fam-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

ily throughout our infancy and adolescence, we cannot de- vertical love. If the first human ancestors had not fallen, velop the capacity to love our spouse or love our children. the kingdom of heaven would have started from their fam- (120-193, 1982.10.14) ily. This is because humankind on the world level is the 10. The family is absolutely indispensable to bring extension of a family. Therefore, the family is the training love into the universe. It is through learning in our fami- center of love that enables us to enter the kingdom of lies how to love our parents that we become capable of heaven. Only those who possess the love of God have the loving people of the same age as our parents. It is when privilege of inheriting the authority of heaven and earth. we have the experience in our families of loving our When we ask whether life comes first or love comes first, grandfathers and grandmothers that we become capable of the answer is that love comes first. In the family, sons and loving people of their age. It is only when you love your daughters are born through the love of the parents. There- husband’s sisters that you can love people similar to them; fore children come to have the privilege of inheriting life and only when you honor your husband’s younger and as a result of their having participated in the love of their older brothers that you can honor people similar to them. parents. Those who forge bonds of love stand in an equal That is the only way that you can come to love all people. position, at an equal level. (149-272, 1986.11.27) (106-025, 1979.11.04) 14. The family consists of grandfather and grand- 11. Where is the ideal training ground of love? The stu- mother, father and mother, husband and wife, and sons dio in which we are trained to build the ideal framework and daughters. When you extend this family, it becomes a of true love is none other than the family. Where did your nation and then the world. The vertical relationships of father come from? You need to think of your father as the family are extended horizontally to the nation and the having come from heaven, from a world larger than the world. All of this is gathered and knitted together, verti- earth. You must treat him as though he were from heaven. cally and horizontally, into one place; that is the family. At the same time, you must also remember that he has Therefore a home in which three generations live is a mi- come from the world and from a nation. Besides that, he crocosm of the world. When we look out into the world, has come from a specific clan. Keep in mind how your fa- we can see people who are similar to our grandfathers and ther came to be your father. You may think the same way grandmothers, our father and mother, our husband or about your mother. Where is your mother from? You may wife, and our sons and daughters. A family with three think, “My mother is a representative of heaven. She is a generations is thus a collaborative training center where representative of the world, and of my nation. She repre- we can learn to live in harmony with all people of the sents my clan. That is why she was sent to my family.’ ’ world. The family is the training ground where we can (106-065, 1979.12.09) achieve a subject-object partnership with the authority to 12. The family is the training ground and textbook that harmonize and create oneness by forging bonds of heart enables us to enter the kingdom of heaven. It includes our with the whole world, transcending nationality and race. grandparents, parents, spouse, and brothers and sisters. This training takes place centered on love. (241-300, Humanity covering the globe is the extension of the rela- 1993.01.01) tionships we have with our grandparents, parents and chil- dren. Hence, only the families of the people who love Three-object-partner love in the family each member of the human race as they love their own grandfather or grandmother, their own father or mother, 15. God is the God of love. The love of such a God re- their own husband or wife, and who can serve them as veals itself among us as the love of parents, the love be- they would their own children, can inherit the kingdom of tween husband and wife, and the love of children. No heaven. There we find the privilege to inherit all the matter how great someone may be, if he is a man he is power and authority of heaven and earth created by God. bound to seek a woman, and if she is a woman she is Even in the secular world, particularly among the ancient bound to seek a man. When they marry each other they noble families of Korea, although they had many levels of are meant to give birth to children. (54-026, 1972.03.09) hierarchical order, the son who worked the hardest, served 16. God’s Will is to realize the purpose of His creation. the most, and loved his family the most became the heir. His purpose of creation is to be fulfilled based on love, The principle is the same, regardless of time and space. but how is that accomplished? In other words, how is the This is a privilege granted by love. We may think God is purpose of creation, where love is the center, to be so high, being infinite and eternal. Yet once we establish a achieved? It is through the completion of the four-position loving relationship with God, we immediately have the foundation. This is why, in the Divine Principle, the com- right to participate in God’s work at a level and rank equal pletion of the purpose of creation is explained as the com- to His. Not only that, we have the right to inherit the uni- pletion of the fourposition foundation. What does this verse. (143-285, 1986.03.20) mean? It means the father’s love is the mother’s love and 13. Unless a husband and wife can establish horizontal the mother’s love is the father’s love; the parents’ love is love between them, there is no way for them to find God’s the children’s love and the children’s love is the parents’

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

love. It also includes the siblings’ love for one another. per. (057-120, 1972.05.29) All these kinds of love are one. Love can reach any place. 19. Originally, had Adam and Eve attained perfection From a vertical viewpoint there are three stages, but from and the two formed a couple, this couple would have real- a two-dimensional viewpoint, all three stages become one. ized love and given birth to sons and daughters from their Where does that occur? It happens with the parents at the love. Taking a broader perspective, we see that before center. Therefore, centering on parents’ love, a man and they realized love between husband and wife, the two woman become one in love, and God becomes one with were to have related with the love of siblings. Each gradu- their love. (101-042, 1978.10.28) ally was to have attained perfection as an individual. Then 17. When a husband and wife realize perfect love, the based on the love of husband and wife, they would have four directions circle around and form a sphere. Happi- advanced to the stage of giving love as parents. An indi- ness and satisfaction are possible only when we are in vidual is perfected as a son or daughter in the presence of touch with the elements of love. If we take love out of the God by experiencing first the love of siblings. Then picture, everything grinds to a halt. The Unification Prin- comes the love between husband and wife and finally love ciple teaches that the purpose of creation is fulfilled for children. Had Adam and Eve attained perfection by through the completion of the four-position foundation, aligning themselves fully with God at the outset as sib- and that this is not possible through the perfection of only lings, as husband and wife, and then as parents, they the father and the mother. Not only do the father and would have had to go no further. Nothing could be greater mother have to become one, allowing God’s love to dwell than this. Adam and Eve would have been the first ones to within them, but they at the same time have to love their attain perfection, give birth to children, and reach the po- children absolutely, so that God’s love can reach the chil- sition where they could affirm their love for their sons and dren through them. By love I do not mean thinking or say- daughters as perfected parents. Then God could have ing, “I have to raise these children well so I can take it loved them all, and this would have enabled all the types easy when I am older and my life is coming to a close.” of love in His creation to begin. (82-194, 1976.01.25) That is not love. Parents are responsible to unwrap their 20. Although male and female family members grow bundle of love and convey it to their children in the fam- up in the same home as brothers and sisters, because of ily. Then the children will surely orbit around their loving their physiology their lives are different. Males tend to be family, which began from heaven, heading toward their wild and adventurous in nature, while females tend to ultimate destination. Parents therefore have to teach their have a quiet demeanor, being reserved and cautious. Fe- sons and daughters how to serve and love God. The wife males more than males tend to feel secure when they re- has to demonstrate how to love her husband and her sons ceive love, content within the boundaries of a home. For and daughters, and the husband has to demonstrate how to this reason, when the two come together and interact in love his wife and his sons and daughters. In the Unifica- the conjugal relationship, this realm of heart of husband tion Church this is known as the perfection of love among and wife, based on the children’s and siblings’ realms of the three object partners. (101-043, 1978.10.28) heart, will blossom. (234-144, 1992.08.10) 18. Love never starts from oneself. Love starts from 21. After loving others as a brother or sister, when two the other partner. When we do not have a partner, love of you become life partners and love each other as hus- cannot even begin. When we see human beings as the band and wife, you will be glued to each other. As this center, even God becomes a counterpart. A woman is a takes place, you will bear the fruit of the parents’ heart man’s counterpart, and children are counterparts to their and siblings’ heart, and perfect the hearts of man and parents; love cannot be realized without counterparts. In woman. In this way, in oneness, you can go directly to the Unification Church we call this the love of the three God’s love, centered on the ideal of creation. Love travels object partners. A person who has not experienced the the shortest distance. Thus it always travels in a straight love of the three object partners cannot claim to have ex- line rather than a curve. Then where do the two meet? It is perienced God’s love. Divine Principle calls us to be just on the perpendicular. If the man takes one step forward, as joyful when we bear children as God was after He cre- the woman also takes one step forward. Since they do not ated Adam and Eve. After creating Adam and Eve, God want to separate from each other, they finally bump to- hoped to feel joy and satisfaction as He protected them gether. In loving each other, the man does not want to lose and raised them. He nurtured the hope that, “From now, to the woman, and the woman does not want to lose to the you will have dominion over the world! Our family will man. So they are on an equal footing. There is a core of become the center of the world! Quickly grow up! love within the family. The love of parents, the love of Quickly grow up!” and He was eager to see them marry. siblings and the love between husband and wife are all In the same way, fathers and mothers want to raise their connected to that core. (234-144, 1992.08.10) children well and find them good life partners with whom 22. Love is the basis upon which you can conform to they may become good husbands and wives. If they help the standard of the whole. Therefore, unless you have a their children have good marriages, their family will pros- husband or wife as your life partner, you cannot pass all

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

the requirements God set for you to stand as a perfect be- route, it will inevitably produce a ninety-degree angle. ing. The same principle applies to having a relationship Love between siblings can also be expressed as a ninety- with your parents and children. When it comes to having degree angle. No matter where you apply this principle, it children, it is not enough to have only sons or only daugh- works. No one loses out. In vertical, perpendicular love, ters. Those who have given birth only to sons ask for heaven and earth become earth and heaven; father and daughters. Why is that? It is because duality is lacking. mother become mother and father, and elder and younger We desire to reside within the love of parents, the love of brothers become younger and elder brothers. The ideal a spouse and the love of children. We should be able to re- scene unfolds where everything can turn upside down, ceive a father’s love and a mother’s love. We should also mingle together, and still fit perfectly. This explains why be able to receive love from a husband or wife. We should my grandparents love me, and why, as a testament to their be able to experience loving sons and loving daughters. love, I love my brothers and sisters. The home in which a (25-276, 1969.10.05) husband and wife attend their parents and live together 23. The public law of heaven and earth clarifies the with their children is a home of love. A person who does proper positions for the father and mother, the husband not experience such a family home of love will not have and wife, and the son and daughter, and calls us to main- such a home in heaven. (226-292, 1992.02.09) tain them. The universe is based on this ideal and funda- 3. The realization of a family kingdom of heaven will mental standard. When we are in complete accordance surely lead to the establishment of the kingdom of heaven with this principle we experience joy, but when we cannot on earth. Thus, Unification Church families need to real- align with it, we are unhappy. Again, we are joyful only ize the family kingdom of heaven. To experience it, you when we live fully embracing this principle. Whatever absolutely need a partner. Only through the stimulation conforms to this principle is goodness. A person who you receive in your family and with your partner can you builds upon this goodness is a good person, but someone experience the ideal of the future heavenly kingdom in who builds on what is bad undermines goodness and is your daily life. Husband and wife need each other to learn evil. (25- 276, 1969.10.05) this lesson and receive the stimulation that allows them to live eternally. Progress cannot come about without stimu- Chapter 3 Principles and Order in the Family lation. Conjugal love provides the stimulation required to §2 Ideal Couples and the Parent-Child build the ideal kingdom of heaven. In other words, conju- Relationship gal love pulls future joy into the realm of the present, pro- vides stimulation, and supplies the driving force to bring 1. When a bride and bridegroom are going to consum- the couple to that kingdom. Because that love contains mate their marriage after the wedding ceremony, they do love for the nation, love for the world and love for God, it not need to call their mother and father to teach them how can move freely and universally. (37-109, 1970.12.22) to love each other. Even insects do well without being in- 4. A woman should love one man, but she should love structed. Then what should human beings, as the lords of him as a representative of all men in the world. That man creation, be taught? That which is covered with a veil of represents her father, elder brother, and younger brother. mystery should be unveiled only by those in the position A woman should think of her husband as her father, of its owners. The original pattern of the dutiful path and grandfather, elder brother and younger brother. Through of proper education never appeared, so we impart these in loving her father, her grandfather, and her elder and the Unification Church. One representative man and one younger brothers, a woman becomes eligible to receive a representative woman, having mastered filial love for partner. A woman should have the attitude of love for all their parents and siblings’ love for each other, must meet the men in the world, and she should embrace and love and become a perfected couple capable of loving all hu- her husband as the representative and fruit of all men. manity. This universal man and woman, representing right This shows her love for humanity. With the heart to love and left, are united as one. Embodying the value of God’s her husband as her father, elder brother and younger vertical love, they are bound together. (226-337, brother, and by transcending all nations and borders, a 1992.02.09) woman can be considered a daughter of God. (83-219, 1976.02.08) Ideal conjugal love 5. What is a true husband? A true husband is one who says to his wife, “I was born for your sake and so I will 2. True love travels along the shortest route. Vertical live for you and die for you.” The same applies to a true love travels to only one point, where the vertical axis wife. If a husband and wife are responsive to each other, meets the horizontal at ninety degrees. The shortest path rise above their self-interest, and live for the sake of each is at 90 degrees, not 89 or 91 degrees. The vertical should other, their family will surely become an ideal family - a go through that point. True love between man and woman loving, happy and peaceful family. (77-106, 1975.04.01) should also go through that point. If you seek the shortest 6. No matter how capable and talented a man may be,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

the purpose for his birth does not lie in himself. He was getting God’s Will should be ashamed in front of Heaven. born for the sake of a woman. Conversely, no matter how A family that pursues only its own happiness, without beautiful a woman may be, even as a proud actress, she considering the Will of God, will absolutely not develop. was not born for her own sake. Where then, are the ideal If something joyful happens in your family, you have to husbands and wives of true love? When a husband thinks connect it to the nation, to the world and to God. Then he was born for his wife, he will live for her and die for that joy in the family will be a source of pride for the na- her, and he will appear as the ideal husband. The same is tion, for the world and for God. This is the way of life of a true for the wife. According to this principle, where can blessed couple. (30-182, 1970.03.22) we find an ideal person - a happy, loving and good per- 10. When you try to serve each other and work for the son? Such people cannot be found among those who live sake of others, the whole world of creation will follow for their own sake, but only among those who live for the suit and heavenly fortune will chase you faster than a sake of others. (070-305, 1974.03.09) speeding automobile in a car chase. When heavenly for- 7. Blessed families are to accomplish the standard that tune comes your way, you will be able to fly. Because Adam and Eve failed to attain. They should connect with heaven and earth protect couples that follow the way of God’s love at their center. By this standard of living in Heaven’s Principle and live for the sake of others, they resonance with God’s heart, have you accorded each other will never decline. They will only succeed and prosper. absolute devotion? You should have absolute devotion to That is Heaven’s law. Once you become a couple of true and absolute love for one another. You should become one love, you need to plant the seed of true lineage. When rooted in such love and become a center of harmony. they unite based on true love and have a baby, they con- While looking at a mountain, a husband and wife might nect with the tradition as a mother and father and reach ask for whom the mountain exists, and while thinking the point of family settlement. A couple with God’s origi- about the whole universe, they might ask for whom this nal nature of one mind, one body, one thought and one universe was created. They would surely answer by say- harmony, who become one with the principles of absolute ing, “It is for me, and at the same time it is for you.” This sex based on eternal love, who display absolute faith, love is what a married couple is like. The way for a husband and obedience, who invest and then forget how much they and wife to unite is by valuing God’s central purpose and have invested, and who are a model of heavenly princi- fulfilling the purpose for which this universe came into ples, will flourish even when things go poorly, and flour- existence. The husband and wife communicate with each ish even more when things go well. Satan cannot enter other based on heart, love and personal character, walking such a couple. (405- 205, 2003.02.11) the same path. A country bumpkin married to a govern- ment minister walks the same path as the minister. Al- Ideal parent-child relationships though that person may have graduated only from ele- mentary school, everyone will need to bow before him or 11. Parents who have given birth to and raised children her as the minister’s spouse. This is how a husband and understand the desire to receive blessings and feel happi- wife go together. Between husband and wife, can there be ness through their beloved sons and daughters. If they can one love for him and a separate love for her? For them, establish a foundation of happiness and blessings, they “Your love is my love, and my love is your love.” want to bequeath it to their offspring for eternity. Even (29-142, 1970.02.26) fallen parents hope that their children will grow up as fine 8. If a loving husband and wife were asked how long people whom all nations can follow, revere and praise they will be in love, and one of them answers, “As long as eternally. The parent’s heart seeks to protect children from we are young,” would the other feel good about that? harm and is anxious about them day and night. Even They actually want to love each other until they die, and fallen parents have this heart. A mother accepts the smell then for eternity. Saying “until I die” means you intend to of her baby’s urine and feces. While nursing her child, she love by giving everything you have until death. But eter- whispers and sings lullabies, while continually wishing nity represents the entire future and giving your whole for the child’s success in life. Every parent has such a self forever. Only with this commitment will your spouse heart. If a child is incompetent or lacking, or suffers from be happy. When young women get married, they will a disability, the parents’ hearts suffer to the point of surely ask their husbands, “Do you love me?” When their breaking. If this situation is then resolved, their relief and husbands say they do, they will then ask, “Do you love joy goes beyond the pain they had felt. (20-209, me completely or do you love me only a little?” Only 1968.06.09) when the husbands say they love their wives completely 12. Unification cannot be brought about by force. If it will they make their wives happy. It is the same with men. could, the world would always be controlled by the one This is how things are in harmony with God. (37-024, with the greatest strength. Nonetheless, when you talk 1970.12.22) about having love, the greater person is the one who gives 9. A husband and wife who love each other while for- greater love. The greater person lives for the sake of oth-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

ers. The person who is higher should serve the one who is of one’s father or the admonition of one’s spouse, and it lower. Unification occurs not by domination but through does not come from one’s own decision to love. It hap- service. That is why all children go to their mother’s bo- pens naturally. Love is something that comes naturally. som when she is near. It is possible only in love. Parents (48-156, 1971.09.12) who are suffering and in difficulty have their energy and 16. As a child, I would often observe bird nests. Once I stamina restored when their children come to hug them. climbed a tree to look inside a nest and the mother bird We might think that a strong hug would cause more pain started pecking at me. I brushed her aside. She flew away but, in fact, it generates more energy. Love and hugs are but returned repeatedly, desperate and willing to die to sources of happiness. A collision with love revives and protect her nest. Observing this behavior, we cannot deny reenergizes people who have become tired and worn out. the powerful instinct of animals to risk their own lives to (147-093, 1986.08.31) protect their young. The same can be said of people. You 13. From the viewpoint of a parental heart, a mother, should be able to invest your life for the sake of love. That no matter how attractive she may be, will feel happy if a is the way of a true person. Which people are truly good? passerby compliments her baby, saying, “Wow, he’s so They are those who establish love as their root and try to much better-looking than his mother!” Even though this protect their loved ones even at the cost of their own lives. implies she is less attractive than her baby, no mother (186-018, 1989.01.24) would protest and grumble, “What? Is he much more at- 17. What is the limit of parents’ love for their children? tractive than I am? Does this mean I am much less attrac- Parents love their children beyond their childhood years, tive?” Rather, she would be unable to contain her joy. through adulthood, and even into eternity. If a relationship This is an example of the maternal heart. Whose heart do is established between a parent and child, through which you think this resembles? Mothers are resultant beings, both feel increasing worth and value, then infinite strength not causal ones. A family that hopes that the son will and infinite stimulation - something infinite and new - will achieve less than his father will decline. If the father is the arise within that relationship. (32-013, 1970.06.14) president of his country but his son’s accomplishments 18. What is the origin of love? Love comes from your fall short of his, and if this pattern were to continue for parents, not from you. There can be no result without a some generations, that family might gradually decline and cause. Because you know that you are not the owner when end up in a miserable state. (41-283, 1971.02.17) it comes to love, you should not impose your will on oth- 14. What is the source and motivation of parental love? ers. When you come before your parents, you should say, The love between a man and woman is changeable, but “Yes, mother and father, you are right.” When your par- parental love toward the children born of conjugal love is ents remind you, “No matter how great your reputation or unchanging. Why? Parental love, which is unchanging power, you cannot do things that deviate from your duty love, does not originate from the horizontal conjugal rela- to your parents,” you need to reply, “Yes, yes, yes, mother tionship. Parental love originates from a certain vertical and father, you are right.” This is based on love. It is be- flow. Who is the source of that vertical love? It is God. cause parents are the subject partners and children are the We need an absolute subject partner of unchanging love in object partners. The subject partner serves the object part- the original position with whom we, as object partners, ner and the object partner follows the subject partner. This can establish a steadfast relationship. Vertical love is not is the principle of heaven. Because he is born in accor- the kind of love that a husband and wife can enjoy for dance with heavenly nature, even an ignorant or unedu- their own pleasure. Vertical love does not adjust to your cated person has a basis for understanding this heavenly self-centered desire to love or not love. But even if you principle. Therefore, even the mightiest champion needs try, you cannot sever it. Your horizontal position affords to bow his head before his parents. If this principle is vio- you no power to change it. Thus, the love of parents to- lated in a family, that household will lose all its value, and ward their children never changes. (48-155, 1971.09.12) collapse. (050-135, 1971.11.06) 15. The moment a baby’s umbilical cord is severed, a 19. Parental love is the first love. We learn of the love loving heart naturally arises in the parents. Every life between father and mother through our parents, and chil- form, whether on a high or low level, is created such that dren who observe their parents’ love for each other feel it cannot resist loving and protecting its young. Because incomparable joy. Children who have been raised with the the act of loving inspires parents to invest and offer their empowerment of true parental love become well-rounded lives as foundation stones for their children, it is clear that people who understand the dynamics of love. They expe- parental love is the closest to eternal and unchanging love. rience receiving one-to-one vertical love when loved by This does not mean that parental love can match that ab- their mother or father, and receiving two-to-one vertical solute nature. It cannot become absolute. Nonetheless, it love when loved by both parents. This unique inheritance can serve as a foundation for humankind. It can become a is possible only through parental love. (62-016, firm foothold in this world, an eternal foothold. Where did 1972.09.10) parental love come from? It is not learned from the advice 20. Children should be able to say, “My mother and fa-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

ther are the best in the world! They are representatives of our children, we can also understand the joy God felt God.” When children see their parents’ unchanging hearts when He created Adam and Eve. When our children are and minds, they should think, “We must emulate our par- born, we feel love and joy, and we come to know how ents’ love and unite with each other.” When they can say God felt when He created our human ancestors. Because that, the ideal family is right there. Our mind and heart we need to learn how to love children the way God does, seek an object partner with whom to unite. If this unity we need to have children. (142-119, 1986.03.06) does not occur in a marriage, we lose everything. Think- ing seriously about and striving hard to achieve this one- Why we should try to have children ness is the proper way for both men and women. For this reason, we need to build families in which the father and 2. We should strive to raise our sons and daughters as mother are united with God’s heart and love, and in which princes and princesses. Likewise, we should attend our fa- the children resemble their parents in their unity with ther and mother as king and queen. That is a family prin- God’s heart and love. (97-277, 1978.03.26) ciple in the heavenly world. In such a family, there can be 21. There was a time when I was praying deeply in a no fighting. With one command, anything can be quickly mystical state, seeking to understand the original founda- achieved. The fundamental principle in such a family is to tion of the universe. I received this answer from God: “It live for the sake of others. Otherwise, there will be no is the relationship between father and son. It is father and peace. (218-263, 1991.08.19) son.” We understand that our parents gave us birth, but 3. Originally, Adam and Eve should have been a prince where is the highest meeting place between parents and and princess. God’s sorrow is that He could not teach His children? They meet at the central place where love, life prince and princess how to lead their lives. We need to re- and the ideal intersect; then love, life and the ideal are in solve God’s sorrow, which originated from this lost op- one location. At that place, God is love, and so are we; portunity to teach them. Adam and Eve were a prince and God is life, and so are we; God is the ideal, and so are we. princess. Originally, the boy was a prince and the girl was The first avenue through which these things can be estab- a princess. Those who can enter the kingdom of heaven lished is the parent-child relationship. We are all born are those who have experienced the heart of a prince or through the unity in love of our mother and father and princess. Without that, no one can enter the kingdom of their mutual relationship. Thus, in that environment of heaven. God could not teach Adam and Eve, as His son love, at the junction where two lives are united, our life and daughter, to become a prince and princess. They were emerges. A husband and wife should not dislike each never taught to be brother and sister. If they had been other; rather, they should view each other as ideal. When properly taught, the whole world could have been united a couple unites in love, conjugal love is fulfilled. At that based on the bonds between brothers and sisters. Origi- time, a husband’s love becomes his wife’s love, his life nally, human beings would have experienced the hearts of becomes her life, and his ideals become her ideals. a prince and princess and the realm of the royal family in (069-079, 1973.10.20) the heavenly palace. Consequently, they could have en- 22. God’s seeds, the seeds of the ideal of creation, are tered the kingdom of heaven. (226-130, 1992.02.02) children. No matter how loving a husband and wife may 4. Children are meant to inherit the kingship of the fu- be, their conjugal relationship lasts only one generation if ture. You should have the attitude that you are raising the they have no children and thus do not experience parent- king’s descendants to be dispatched themselves as kings hood. Without a man, a woman cannot learn to love a and queens of great nations. You should educate your man; she cannot know the meaning of love. A man or children because you want them to rise in the world. woman cannot know what love is without a partner. To When children are born, every parent and nation hopes know love, we absolutely need a husband or wife. The they will become true parents, true teachers and true own- hope of God, too, has been to see His object partners. Are ers. Children are the kings and queens of the future. there men or women who want their spouse to be worse (221-025, 1991.10.20) than they are? Are there parents who want their children 5. Sons and daughters are the third manifestation of to be worse than they are, or children who want their par- God. The first manifestation of God is your grandfather ents to be worse than they are? We all want our subject and grandmother, the second is your parents and the third and object partners to be more wonderful than we are. is your sons and daughters. We must love our sons and (401-229, 2003.01.07) daughters as we love God. Even worldly parents do that. Parents want their children to love each other, without Chapter 3 Principles and Order in the Family fighting, more than they love their parents. While receiv- §3 Ideal Parent-Child and Sibling Relationships ing parental love, children should love each other with even more love. We should match our father and mother’s 1. What are children? Through our children, God edu- standard in our own lives, and think we will live even cates us and lets us feel how much He loves us. Through more admirable lives than they have. We should try to

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

lead happier lives than our ancestors did. This is the stan- the right to inherit all of God’s blessings, and God surely dard. Those who lead their lives in this way can go to the will bless them. When God says, “I give you my bless- kingdom of heaven. In the Garden of Eden, there were no ing,” they will receive blessings. Such is the authority means of instruction. However, we now have the original they command. (171-021, 1987.12.05) texts by which to teach the heavenly way. Unless we be- 11. If a couple has no children, everything is over in come the royal family of the kingdom of heaven, we can- one generation. Since they do not have ideal relationships not enter that original kingdom of heaven. The family is of above and below, front and back, and left and right, ev- the living environment and platform upon which we can erything ends with them. Thus, when those without sons teach the contents of the original textbook. (236-150, and daughters go to the spirit world, they feel out of place. 1992.11.04) God is at the central point, but they have no foundation to 6. We learn to love the world by giving birth to sons relate with it. Those who raise many children are insu- and daughters and caring for them. Our children link us to lated from sin. They cannot hate anyone. If you raise the world and to the future. Without children, we cannot twelve children, you will be living with people of all connect to the future. Children are given to us so that we twelve types of personalities, and you will understand the can learn how to connect to the future. Our ancestors and motivation behind all that they do. (400-313, 2003.01.11) grandparents are a source of education about the spirit 12. Why is it that people are not satisfied with just the world. Through them we learn about the spirit world. intimate marital relationship, but also want to have chil- (135-121, 1985.10.04) dren? Which is better, having more children or fewer? 7. When I return home from traveling, I kiss my chil- The more you think you are a good, noble and valuable dren. That is my custom. When my children greet me, person, the more descendants you want to have with the they always kiss me too. Before they go out, they come same qualities. That is our original human nature. and tell me where they are going. When they have good (064-167, 1972.11.01) news, they come and tell me. We have to raise our chil- dren with this kind of etiquette. God will then look down Ideal relationships between brothers and sisters at us with joy. We must raise our children for God and for the world. Your children should go this way. We have 13. A family includes parents and the children growing children because of God. We should raise our children for up under their care. Each child has his or her own unique the sake of the world. (47-170, 1971.08.28) character. Since the children share a common root in their 8. In the Bible, there are many stories about love. The parents’ love, each of them can express a unique perspec- more parents love their children, the happier both parents tive. Even the youngest child can assert an opinion and and children become. The more you live for the sake of not be ignored by the older brothers and sisters. Why love, the more love you can capture. This is the universal can’t they ignore the younger one? It is because their as- principle. That is why if you devote yourself to God, you sertion is based on their parents’ love. Since even the will drink in God’s love. (33-331, 1970.08.23) youngest child is united in love with his or her parents, 9. Those who have many children may work harder the elder siblings need to acknowledge his or her opinion. than others, but they also experience joy that is not felt by They should support that child so that his or her opinion is those who do not have their own children. Those who welcomed. This is family life. (170-064, 1987.11.08) have children understand what I am saying. Let us com- 14. In a family, though the opinions of the elder brother pare those who have raised children with those who have and elder sister may differ, they should honor their par- not. Those with children have to endure a lot of noise and ents’ will. The will of both the brother and sister should complicated situations, but they feel that their lives are be connected to their parents’ will. This connection gives worthwhile. Those without children cannot feel the same them each the authority to express their unique will when way. Through their children, people feel the value of their they discuss their different opinions. When an older life. The environment of such parents is complicated, but brother asserts his will, if it is recognized by his parents, this does not mean that they are unhappy. Their hope for he receives the authority to represent them. He can then tomorrow is engrafted there. The more children they have, assert his opinion from that position. The sister gains such the more hope they have, because their children develop authority in the same way. Even the younger brother, if he uniquely in all four directions. Such parents can overcome asserts his opinion while united in love with his parents, all those circumstances. (35-283, 1970.10.25) has the right to participate in a position equal to that of his 10. Having many children is a blessing. How is this parents. (170-064, 1987.11.08) so? How is it that raising many children can bring more 15. Once you are united with God, things begin to turn, blessings? Your realm of heart grows that much bigger, and they produce all sorts of forms and shapes. For exam- bringing you higher and closer to the standard of the ple, the love of elder children for their younger siblings heavenly kingdom. Having many children will mean you will follow the model of their parents’ love for them. have more descendants and family lines. Each of them has When a family is united in love in that way, love within

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

the family blossoms. That love then becomes love within this. Human history has not flowed in accordance with the society, and it expands to become love within the na- God’s original standard. Rather, it has flowed based on tion. In this manner, it later becomes the love of the whole our ignorance, following the tradition inherited from our world. (28-170, 1970.01.11) ignorant ancestors. This is the point on which humankind 16. What is the reason you receive parental love? It is needs education. (136-198, 1985.12.29) because you are the reason your mother and father love 3. For us to be a mother or a father, it is not enough just and support each other as a couple. Their motivation is for to give birth to our children. We have to raise them and you. When the love between siblings operates with the educate them. What is the purpose for which we raise same motivation, the love between them will never them? It is so they can enter the kingdom of heaven. Even change. When you extend that love to your neighbors, re- if we cannot give them education on other matters, we garding them as one body, and to society, a sound social should at least educate them so they can enter the heav- environment will unfold. Based on the family as the for- enly kingdom. We should not leave them unable to go to mation stage, the society represents the growth stage, and the place where all their family members and relatives re- the nation is the completion stage. (26-153, 1969.10.25) side. That is why we need to educate them. By this, I 17. Centering on parental love, the tradition and order mean to teach them about heavenly law. That education is of love for the person in the position of the elder brother of foremost importance. (208-101, 1990.11.17) is to sacrifice himself for and love his younger siblings, as 4. The way of filial children is to love their family, his parents’ representative. The eldest brother’s position which channels the life force of love. The way of patriots comes with the responsibility to suffer more than any of is to love in conjunction with the life force of the nation. his siblings, for the sake of his parents and siblings. That The way of saints is to connect their love to the life force is the eldest brother’s situation. The parents suffer for the of the world. People have taught morals and ethics in light sake of their children more than the children do. They do of this progression; we need to understand that this way is so because of their love. The parents will not give up, correct. Loving the world is the way of saints. This is the even when they are drenched in tears. They will continue standard for the moral education of humanity. (111-173, along that path of tears. (113-117, 1981.05.01) 1981.02.15) 5. Everyone has to take the path of learning, the path of Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom education, but what is its purpose? It is to advance toward of Heaven in the Family a world of greater good and thereby increase one’s value. §1. The Meaning of Education Thus we strive onward toward a higher dimension in or- der to become one with a center of greater value. Al- 1. We are to raise our children to be people who are though it may be indirectly, we are all in pursuit of some- like God. This is the standard for education. What does it thing based on this purpose. (109-264, 1980.11.02) mean for a person to be like God? It is not defined by the 6. Of all education, which is the greatest? The family is shape of one’s face, how much energy one has, or the ex- the base, the origin of the kingdom of heaven; therefore tent of one’s abilities. Being like God means loving as the best education is teaching the way of a son or daughter God loves. It requires perfecting oneself as a person and in the family. This teaching of the way should be from learning to love as God loves. Then what is God’s love all God. God is our Father and at the same time our Teacher about? If we analyze it, there are three kinds - parental and King. In God’s royal family, princes and princesses love, conjugal love and filial love. That is all it is. His would have been taught: “You represent all the men and love is nothing other than these three kinds of love. women who live in the kingdom, even though they num- (076-289, 1975.03.07) ber in the hundreds of millions.” However, no one has re- ceived such education in the position of sons and daugh- The true meaning of education ters representing His royal family. Further, no one was ever taught, “When you two unite as the older and 2. In order for human beings to be saved, they need ed- younger siblings, you can bring peace to the world. Fur- ucation. The human ancestors fell while they were in a ther, since all the men and women in the country are like state of ignorance. Adam and Eve, who should have your brothers and sisters, and you are in the position of moved from the realm of indirect dominion to the realm older siblings, you should love your people as your of direct dominion, did not fully know God’s Will. Hence younger brothers and sisters.” Even though families are not one of the many great people and religious leaders small, each one represents the whole nation, which in turn who came to the earth throughout history was able to pre- represents the world and all of heaven and earth. There- pare the foundation according to God’s original standard. fore, with your family as an exemplary model, you should No one fully figured out the course that our first ancestors teach your children the principle that applies to all levels failed to complete, and hence left unknown. No religion, in the whole world. That is, loving your brothers and sis- no philosopher or great individual has been able to clarify ters is the same as loving all of humanity. At the same

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

time, teach them that when they live for the sake of some- mankind and the world.” The highest teaching is that all thing greater, that which is of lesser value is absorbed by action, direction and purpose started from love. Men and that of greater value. This are heavenly principles. women, mothers and fathers, sons and daughters, the uni- (220-345, 1991.10.20) verse and everything in it, started from love. Those who 7. Education does not take place only through a teacher go to the spirit world after living this way surely will not standing at a podium with books, but also through the be ashamed to stand before God. (93-191, 1977.05.29) teacher’s words and deeds. The way a person dresses is an education; you can tell a good deal about a person’s char- The principle and practice of true love and the acter by the way he or she dresses. Just as the body re- purpose of education flects the mind, a person’s clothes reflect his or her char- acter. In this light, our daily life offers constant opportuni- 12. To raise your own children just as I raise you as ties to educate, stimulate and influence everyone around church members, you have to study Divine Principle day us. If we continually strengthen our effectiveness in edu- and night. To educate your children well, you have to go cating people in our daily life, society surely will develop. out into Satan’s world and train yourself in order to learn That is where new hope for our world unfolds. (144- 178, more. That is not all. To become owners of the world, you 1986.04.24) need to learn the heart of the parent, the heart of the 8. Schools are places where people are educated from teacher and the heart of God, and inherit the right of own- the age of a toddler through young adulthood. Universities ership from Him. After joining the church you are reborn. provide courses leading to a bachelor’s , master’s or doc- You then need to be educated and perfected. When you toral degree. Once they are adults living in society, the are fully mature, you will come to know God’s Will. Then media provide their education. However, these days, most you can say, “I am ready to stand in the position of an media are not performing that role properly, but are mis- owner.” When you stand in the position of an owner, you leading society and even contributing to its destruction. will inherit everything. (205-022, 1990.07.15) Media organizations put their own interests first and focus 13. God intended to bestow His love through Adam on making money. I am proud that I stand firmly for and Eve, but because they did not reach the standard of moral standards and promote them throughout the world. perfection and establish a partnership with God in love, (270-288, 1995.07.16) God was put in a miserable state. That is why He could 9. When we go to school, we must study not only for not stand in the position of the True Parent. The first an- our personal purpose, but rather to deepen our understand- cestors should have given birth to true sons and daughters, ing of nature as God created it, and to grasp God’s heart. nurtured them and provided for them. Giving birth to chil- Knowledge of God leads us to a deeper and higher love. dren is the role of parents; nurturing them is the role of Please understand that the training I am giving you, al- teachers, and providing for them is the role of owners. I though strict, is to enable you to learn to love heaven and am not talking about the world; I am talking about a fam- to love nature, and to prepare you to become a central fig- ily. A mother and father are parents, but at the same time ure. That is, it is to make you a master of love. When you they are teachers and owners. (204-120, 1990.07.01) go out and work in society, although you face bitter 14. To resolve God’s sorrow over His inability to edu- winds, think that the challenges you are facing help you cate Adam and Eve, due to their Fall, we have to inherit share God’s love and manifest its true value. (106-139, and teach the “three great subject partners principle.” This 1979.12.24) is the practical way of life based on the principle of true 10. You cannot gain competence in a short time. To be- love. If we teach and practice the three great subject part- come competent at something, you have to go through ners principle, we can reclaim the right of the eldest son, various types of training and gain experience. The pur- right of the parents and right of the king. Since Adam and pose of studying in a school is to inherit what others have Eve were not properly educated, they could not create the learned through experience and practice. At school you ideal family, which was God’s Will. Therefore we have to inherit what others have learned; you benefit from their form families, the foundation for the unity of the whole, effort. But to make that knowledge your own, you have to by educating children, siblings, couples and parents, in apply it; you have to put it into practice. In short, by both true love. In this way, we can realize the ideal nation and knowing something and practicing it, it becomes yours. ideal world. Had Adam and Eve received proper educa- (72-304, 1974.07.14) tion, they would have naturally created a world of one- 11. A true leader will say, “When you die, you should ness. (222-043, 1991.10.27) die for the sake of true love.” The greatest education of all 15. The teacher is an extension of the parents. The is that which teaches us how to end our lives in true love. king, the leader of a nation, is an extension of the teacher This education is ten times better than studying at Harvard and the parents. The king is in the place of the parent, the University. The Unification Church is saying, “Let us give teacher and the owner of the nation. This is the three great our lives for the sake of the highest love, for God, hu- subject partners principle that we speak of in the Unifica-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

tion Church. We cannot disregard the Three Subject Part- education should begin in the family. (118-234, ners Principle. We should teach it in the family, in the 1982.06.06) school and in the nation. Regretfully, no country in the 2. The family is a textbook to connect us to the king- world includes this in its education system. Each nation dom of heaven. It is the educational textbook. When you has a different system. Further, parents have one way, apply it to the nation, you will become a patriot; when teachers have another way, and the nation has yet another you apply it to the world, you will become a saint, and way. Likewise, nations are all disconnected. (263-302, when you practice it in the context of heaven and earth, 1994.10.27) you will become God’s child, His divine son or daughter. 16. What is it that we most need to know? First, we All people have that desire. (137-078, 1985.12.18) should know God well and know clearly that He is at the center. Second, we should know with certainty that human The family is the school of love beings are the center of the world. Third, we should know the ideal nation that God and human beings are striving 3. Parents should be the center of the family, and teach- together to realize. In conclusion, love is the key to con- ers should be the center of the educational institutions of nect these great purposes. That is why my motto for edu- society. Parents rear children by nourishing them, support- cation is “Love Heaven, Love Humankind and Love Your ing their physical development as well as their emotional Nation.” I have been teaching that true education is to en- development. The school prepares people for their future able people to realize these purposes. (195-051, life in society. If the family is the emotional training 1989.11.03) ground, the school is the social training ground, like a lab- 17. What does it mean to “love Heaven” ? We are not oratory. The family is the training ground of heart. Thus, worshipping Heaven based on a vague concept of God. at school we must interact with love and affection as The idea of “love the nation” is not vague; it is concrete. brothers and sisters, and do so in the nation as well. Par- A nation has its sovereignty, land and people, and if there ents’ education at home is to prepare the children to love were a heavenly nation, it would have sovereignty, land their school, their society and their nation. Parents should and people. So expressions such as “the heavenly nation” pass on everything in the realm of heart to their children, and “the earthly nation” make perfect sense. Yet God who are their heirs. They should lay the foundation of Himself does not create the heavenly nation and earthly heart for their children by teaching them to follow their nation. Neither does a king make them. It is their citizens way of life in the family, society and nation. (180-130, who make them. This means that between heaven and 1988.08.22) earth, there are people in the middle. Thus they can form 4. Do we ever need to be taught how to go the way of the heavenly nation and the earthly nation. All of this is evil? People do not need education to go the way of evil. interwoven by love. God needs love, the nation needs Even without any education, they naturally go that way. love, and the people also need love. (263-299, This is because history started from evil. People were 1994.10.27) born with an evil inclination. That is why they need edu- 18. What does it mean to love Heaven? The greatness cation to act according to the standard of conscience and power of Heaven, by itself, is only external, and love based on morals and ethics. What is the center of that edu- is internal. Love has the power to move God and to call cation? It is goodness, based on following the conscience. Him to come to you. The force that attracts God is not that Although people are educated about goodness, how many of knowledge, power or money. It is love. I have the live up to the standards they are taught? People will still motto, “Love Heaven.” If we have the power to move tend to do evil things. In doing evil, anyone can get a per- Heaven, Heaven will follow us. Another motto is “Love fect score. (36-057, 1970.11.15) People.” I am not referring to loving individuals; I mean 5. Parents who stay awake at night out of love for their loving all humanity. Humanity has to follow love. The children are close to Heaven. You need to establish an ab- third one is “Love Your Nation.” A nation follows the one solute foundation in your family, and say, “This family is who loves it the most. (186-151, 1989.01.31) like a factory, a production base for the kingdom of heaven.” That is why I am telling you to educate and pro- Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom tect your sons and daughters in order to make a happy of Heaven in the Family family. (194-132, 1989.10.17) §2. The Family Is the Textbook of God’s Kingdom 6. The family is the model, the foothold on earth for the kingdom of heaven. It has been God’s sorrow that He 1. The family is a textbook for how to build an ideal has been unable to prepare a textbook with which to edu- land and an ideal nation. The nation is a textbook for how cate human beings to become His true sons and daughters. to build an ideal world. There are four textbooks - the Why? It is due to the Fall. When will God be able to raise family, the nation, the world and the universe. Yet you us up to be His true sons and daughters? This has been have to teach about these textbooks at home. This basic His hope throughout history. His further sorrow is that He

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

could not prepare a textbook to guide human beings to now because of the Fall. As a result of the Fall, humanity build a world of love. Among siblings there are brothers has been ignorant of the fundamentals. (254-246, and sisters, not necessarily only two; there could be ten or 1994.02.13) even twenty. But God could not teach brothers and sisters 10. The family is the standard of perfection for the in- how to live. After Adam and Eve were born as God’s son dividual and the standard of perfection for the church. No and daughter, they grew as brother and sister. Through matter how well you do as an individual in pursuing the them God wanted to produce the textbook for all brothers Will of God, if you do not succeed with your family, it is a and sisters. He then wanted to produce one for husband problem. That is why the family is the issue. In the family and wife. But He had no chance to do either, and to this there is not only one side, there are two. There are man day we have no such books. After becoming a couple, and woman, and on the foundation of one man and one Adam and Eve soon became a father and mother. Yet woman, there are parents and children. Therefore, four di- again, God could not produce the textbook to clarify the rections appear. Looking at this four-directional pattern, tradition of parents. (224-268, 1991.12.15) we see that it is not human will that creates the family. 7. The system in the ideal world is based on the family The family is the place God designed for the perfection of unit. The family is the foundation for the kingdom of the individual, as well as the starting point of the church. heaven; it is the cornerstone, the foundation on which to If a problem occurs in the family, you should find the so- build that kingdom. It does not matter how many people lution in the family, not in the church. If anything goes there are; if you love them as your family you are wel- wrong, you should seek the solution in the family itself, come everywhere in the kingdom of heaven. That is why not the church. If you cannot resolve this at home, neither you should base your life on the education you receive in can the church provide a fundamental solution. The king- your family. In the family are grandfathers and grand- dom of heaven appears not centered on the individual, but mothers, father and mother, husband and wife, and sons on the family, where four directions and three dimensions and daughters. These represent four generations. We can meet. (45-216, 1971.07.01) apply this wherever we go throughout the world. We will 11. If not for the Fall, men and women would have re- meet people the age of our grandparents, the age of our ceived perfect love from God as His true sons and daugh- parents, the age of our spouse, and the age of our children. ters in the family. Then we would have been completely Therefore, those who have experienced love according to one with God. In fact, such men and women would have the textbook in their family will have no problem wher- united totally in love. Such couples would not exist only ever they go. Since their way of life accords with the for their own sake but to educate their children, because book, they will pass every test. The time will come when they would want to complete all four directions. (53-069, everyone will provide food and lodging to those who are 1972.02.09) living like this. All that matters is this education in the 12. The family is the most important school of love in family. That is why I am saying the family is absolutely our life. The education of the emotions that only parents the most fundamental textbook. If you live according to can provide equips children with depth and breadth of the way you were taught in the family, no matter where heart. This is the cornerstone upon which children’s char- you go, you will not face any barriers and no one will op- acter is built. The family is also the school in which pose you. (225-224, 1992.01.20) virtues and principles are taught. Children should receive 8. The family is the center of education. In it you pass intellectual, physical and technical education upon this the test that qualifies you to enter the kingdom in the other foundation of emotional and principled education. This is world. Who is the head of the family? The head is the one the heavenly way. (271-080, 1995.08.22) who most loves the whole family. Who is the head of this world? If you view the heavenly nation as one huge fam- The importance of prenatal education and children’s ily, the one who most loves the people on earth is the education head. Each race may think they are the best, but that is not the case. Although both the East and the West exist, each 13. You should not be happy merely with having given thinks it is best. Yet neither can exist without the other. birth to a son, even if you waited a long time for him. As The two are bound in a partner relationship. (247-312, much as you are happy with your son, your concern 1993.06.01) should be how to rear that son to become a valuable per- 9. Earthly families are like production plants that create son. Parents who know the principle of Heaven are con- citizens destined for the heavenly nation. We act as the cerned about this and balance their affection toward their owners of these plants until we enter the spirit world. The child. Those who are just pleased with giving birth to their path of life we set up will naturally educate our children. child are making a mistake from the outset. Our concern We will not need to intervene; they will naturally learn to should be how we can raise a son who can add value to walk the right path. Everyone has God within; we do not the nation. If you desire to have a son for this purpose, need education to put Him there. But we are where we are you set a condition to serve the nation from the outset.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

This is an important matter. (34-023, 1970.08.29) 19. Parents teach their children to become great people 14. Where does the vibration of love come from? It who can serve their country. However, as the world is un- comes from the mother’s womb. Your mother’s love is the folding before our eyes, the time for teaching children to first thing you receive. She is the first one to create a lov- be great figures for the nation has passed. Now we need to ing relationship with you. Although your father also loves teach them, “Live for the sake of the world and live with you, while you are in your mother’s womb she pays you a the world.” I know what you want in your hearts, so I am great deal of attention, caring more for you than she cares summing things up like this for you. (28-192, 1970.01.11) for herself. To protect you from harm, she is careful of 20. How can we as parents bequeath to our children what she says and she does things with a loving heart. our thought, such that they will make it their tradition? Love begins from a mother. (044-106, 1971.05.06) For God, the issue has been how to bring His children out 15. Reflect on yourself and ask, where does my life be- of Satan’s world. For this He has been toiling during the gin? It starts from your parents. Our life begins in our six-thousand-year providence of restoration. For us, the mother’s womb. When a fetus is in its mother’s womb, it issue is how to educate our children while living in Sa- absorbs elements from the mother in order to grow. If tan’s world. We have to carry both crosses. (29-273, there is anything a baby wants while in the womb, it is 1970.03.11) that his mother be joyful, happy, and singing all the time. 21. The best public mission is to work for the cosmos. That might be the most important wish of the fetus. That Our Unification Church is not promoting teachings about is why prenatal education consists of the pregnant woman the heavens and the earth, but the teaching of cosmos-ism, listening to beautiful music, looking at beautiful scenes or the way of thinking that centers on the cosmos, as ex- and thinking beautiful thoughts. That is good for the baby pressed in the word cheonju (天宙) In these characters, as well. (74-012, 1974.11.10) which mean cosmos, ju (宙) means house. In the cosmos- 16. When a woman is pregnant, she gives prenatal edu- centered way of thinking, ownership is not by individual cation. The hopes a mother has for her baby will be real- human beings; rather, the family is the owner. Individuals ized as she does this with her child’s future in mind. The do not build nations; families do. The world cannot be mind has great power; this is connected to the power of built except from families. When its families fail, a nation God’s mind when He created all things. That is why even will fall into ruin. Therefore, family education determines now He continues investing again and again, never calcu- the nation’s fate and whether or not it will be blessed. The lating what He has invested. He invests infinitely, forget- more families live by public principles, the more the na- ting about His investment. Investing like this does not di- tion will prosper. The more families focus only on their minish the amount that remains for Him to give. The more own interests, the more that nation will decline. (31-243, true love is invested, the greater becomes the reservoir. 1970.06.04) (224-152, 1991.11.24) 22. If a nation were to begin from one individual, how 17. We need to attend God in our heart. We should ed- much would we revere that individual? If that person were ucate our children with Him in our heart. A teacher should to form a family that represented the nation and the world, never allow children to take the easy way out and submit how much would we cherish and love that family? With incomplete work. They should be like a parent. No par- our beloved sons and daughters at the center, we have to ents teach their children to do wrong. Some teachers create new tribes that are separated from Satan. As par- might let their students do wrong. The teacher could be- ents, we have to create a family that endeavors to promote come the enemy and subvert them, to their ruin. There can and cherish the bond with Heaven’s heart. To do this we be two kinds of teachers and two kinds of siblings, but have to devote ourselves with all our heart and effort to there is only one kind of parent. No matter how evil peo- educate our children in daily life. From the viewpoint of ple are, they teach their children to do what is right. education, our life purpose is to show the way for our (28-084, 1970.01.04) sons and daughters, to build a foundation for their happi- 18. God has had dual purposes in seeking to find one ness and for the well-being of our nation and people. Liv- man and woman. He wants to redeem not only Adam and ing in this way is how we become the origin of a new Eve, but also wants to build the four-position foundation world; it is a solemn and noble path. We can begin to ful- by redeeming their sons and daughters as well. Each one fill our responsibility as sons and daughters of God only of you needs to build your own four-position foundation. when we put ourselves in this position, valuing it as That means you must do it yourself. You must become greater than anything else in the cosmos. (34-061, one with God and also make oneness with your sons and 1970.08.29) daughters. You have to find spiritual sons and daughters, 23. We can love different types of people only after we educate them and give them such faith that they can even give birth to children and raise them in the family. If we go the way of death on your behalf. Only then can you fi- could love people of all ages, from little children to the el- nally prepare the foundation for one place of perfect rest. derly - if as a man we knew how to love, purely, all the (28-086, 1970.01.04) women in the world, or as a woman we knew how to love,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

purely, all the men in the world - would this not be an ity in managing and educating their children, even to em- ideal world? What is the family about? It is the educa- ploy disciplinary measures so that they will not be tainted tional center to introduce us to the ideal world. (109-287, by the fallen world. Free sex, public flaunting of sex, and 1980.11.02) homosexuality are the devil’s tricks. Our way, which takes 24. The kingdom of heaven originates from the family, us to the heavenly nation, is 180 degrees different from so we have to turn the family around, based on true love. the way of this world. It is natural that someone like me For this, the second generation has an important role to would be opposed by this world. Therefore, unless I pro- perform. Satan is striving to destroy young people. He claim that I have completed all that I had promised in the herds them into drug dens. Shot by the devil’s arrows, course of restoration, I cannot enter the realm of perfec- they engage in free sex without thought to the conse- tion in substance. By achieving the eternal standard of the quences. Young people in every town should unite with Blessing, as the partner of true love, I can unite with God, the police to confront gangsters and expel them. Our fam- the subject partner who is centered on true love, the ideal ilies will bring hope to towns when our second-generation of creation. (248- 079, 1993.07.01) young people take responsibility to deal with gangsters 28. The grandfather is a special envoy of the kingdom and educate other young people, together with their par- of heaven; the parents are the king and queen of the ents. Beginning in the family and expanding to the world, present world, and the children are the princes and we have to create the foundation for a palace of peace princesses of heaven and earth. That is why a grandfather within our own families. Those who do this are wise. loves his grandchildren more than he loves his own sons When there are many such families, they will receive and daughters. After becoming a grandfather myself, I blessings in the future as a people. (208-301, 1990.11.20) found this to be true. We need to create educational insti- 25. Those whose heart is to serve the world just as they tutions where our grandchildren can study. If we cannot serve their own grandparents will face no obstacles on the do that, we have failed our mission as grandparents. Our way to the kingdom of heaven. We need a uniform foun- grandchildren will call us to account for this again and dation of education for people of all nations to build a again. Our grandchildren should be the parents who begin world of unity. For example, as you are about to enter a the re-creation of the kingdom of heaven throughout restaurant, if you see an elderly couple looking worried heaven and earth. We have to become grandparents and because they have no money, you should take them into ancestors who can fulfill our mission to make it possible the restaurant with you and treat them well, as if they for our grandsons and granddaughters to stand in such a were your own grandparents. If you live for the sake of position. (295-243, 1998.08.28) others you will be blessed. Such a legacy will never disap- pear. When you invest with love, nothing is lost. Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom (215-122, 1991.02.06) of Heaven in the Family 26. What is God’s sorrow? It is that He has been un- §3. Parents’ Love and Responsibility able to secure three generations on the horizontal level. God could never see Adam and Eve become a true couple 1. When we raise our children, we have to care for or true parents, and thus He could not see true grandchil- them with more love than that with which we care for our- dren. Achieving this would have made three generations. selves. When we fulfill our responsibility as parents, our Since these three generations were turned upside down by children come to understand parents’ love, and when they the Fall - that is, since we inherited the wrong life, love have their own children, they will raise them the same and lineage from the fallen world - we have to turn every- way. In this way, children come to realize and share their thing right side up. This brings us to the conclusion that parents’ sorrow and joy as their own, and their parents’ the grandfather should be in the position of the grandson, responsibility and work as their own. Thus, even if they the father should be in the position of the son, and the are not told to do so, the children willingly consider their older brother should be in the position of the younger parents’ adversaries to be their adversaries, accept their brother. This is unprecedented, as if heaven and earth are parents’ work and responsibility as theirs, and inherit their turned upside down; it is revolutionary. From the vertical parents’ circumstances. Raising such children is in accor- perspective, the grandfather represents the first position, dance with the principles of creation. (29-096, God; Adam and Eve represent the father and mother; and 1970.02.25) the children represent the princes and princesses. Hence 2. The power of love gives insight that is impossible to we ought to attend the grandfather and grandmother, who come by otherwise. The parents’ heart of love transcends appear in the family on the horizontal level representing distance to connect with their children. You have seen God. This is the original principle of family education. such a scene in movies: A child is involved in an accident (221-215, 1991.10.24) far from home, and his father or mother sees the scene in 27. Parents need to be strict in the family, especially to- a dream and wakes up distraught. This is the response that day. These days, parents are required to take responsibil- comes through the line of love; it conveys reality exactly

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

as it is. It is not just a vision; it is reality that is communi- gain the fortune of God, the world and the nation. cated. Likewise, on earth you can contact God’s substance (21-087, 1968.11.03) directly through the line of love. (162-286, 1987.04.17) 8. As a blessed couple, you tell your children to study. 3. Parents do not expose their beloved children’s short- But your sons and daughters will not become children of comings, even though they may have flaws. They want filial piety and loyal patriots just by you telling them to their children to resemble only their own good points. Af- study. What if they say, “Our parents suffered in the Unifi- ter seeing that a child has done wrong, a parent may spank cation Church, so we will not walk such a path” ? You him or her, but will soon regret it and sympathize with the need to teach them the way of love that can digest even child. This is a parent’s heart. A parent may discipline a such suffering. Thus even if they may have to skip meals, child as a response to misbehavior, yet a parent’s heart is parents should take their children around their town lov- always to magnify a child’s good points, the points in ing the people, praying and shedding tears for the nation. which they see the best of themselves, rather than mag- The children may dislike this when they are little, but nify his or her bad side. (016-172, 1966.03.13) when they grow up they will say, “Our father and mother 4. Parents cannot teach their children filial piety just by are the best.” They will understand why their mother and words. They have to inspire a filial attitude within their father were not there for them, and as they mature they children. The child cannot learn this overnight. It requires will realize that their parents tried to love the nation, serve a long period of consistent influence. Parents should set God’s Will and save humankind, even at the cost of pay- an example in daily life that inspires their children to em- ing less attention to their children. You should not live ulate them. They should be experts at inspiring this prac- carelessly. Your worrying about your children does not tice of filial piety, based on God’s Will. (29-099, make them do well in life. What is important is to feed 1970.02.25) them the food of love. (139-077, 1986.01.26) 5. Parents should set the example in leading a life fo- 9. Children follow their father and mother’s example, cused on the Will. They have to teach their children the so please attend and worship God properly in your home. life of prayer, the custom of family worship, and the life Show your children that their father is a man of prayer. of faith. They should also teach them the importance of Let them know that their father is serving God and living pledge service. The parents should conduct pledge service for the sake of others. Through this, you lay the founda- and use that time to educate their children about the Will tion so that your children unconsciously will come to re- of God. Parents first need to practice what they want to spect and admire you. (47-331, 1971.08.30) see in their children. They should be a model of loyalty to 10. In the future, when your children research your life the Will. Their children should regard them with so much history, they may discover many stories of misery and dif- respect that they would not utter a word contrary to what ficulties. Yet if they say, “My father suffered like this in their parents say. If they do not become such models, the the past. To raise me and educate me, my father walked children will not follow them. With regard to church life, this way of suffering,” it will not make them unhappy. children will observe their parents and compare their ac- Rather, it will make them respect and serve their parents tions with what they understand of the Will and the Prin- more. We often experience the truth of this. Children can- ciple. If children see that their parents neglect their church not be disloyal when they find that their parents never duties and do not live according to church guidelines, but stopped shedding tears for them. (48-074, 1971.09.05) expect their children to live in a principled way, they will 11. In matters of love, do not be lukewarm. Choose surely disobey their parents. (31-268, 1970.06.04) one, either cold or hot. Sometimes you need to be cold. 6. If the parents of today are no different from the par- When you raise your children, even though you love ents of the past, they are not qualified to educate their them, if they fail to respond to your love, you should be children. Hence you have to be clearly different from the strict, even challenging them. You should not accept the past in your family life and in your relationships with the way they are if they are just thinking, “Okay, whatever.” people of your community. Children have their own un- For this reason, once I gathered the church leaders and derstanding as to how people who are walking the path of scolded them. They responded, “Whoa, what kind of the Will should behave, and will see their parents from teacher is this?” I can be a most frightening person. Al- their own point of view. (31-270, 1970.06.04) though I am a good-hearted person, I also can be the most 7. Children sense whether their parents are good or difficult person to relate to. I can be merciless toward evil, bad. If you maintain a right heart and attitude toward the and for the sake of goodness I also can be as fiery as a siz- Will, someday your children will recognize you and your zling hot, thousand-degree furnace. (103-033, 1979.01.28) situation. You, as parents, should bequeath the heavenly 12. Love’s original nature is to live for the sake of oth- tradition even when you die. You exist for your family ers. Giving to others from within one’s original essence is and your children, but before that you should serve God the nature of love. Where did that love come from? It and your country. In the end, this is the path that will most came from God. Since God is the subject partner of abso- benefit your children. Only through this can your children lute love, the original nature of love is giving. Parental

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

love is the closest to that original nature; that is why par- is pleased, and the mother and father should be pleased ents always want to give to their children. If your child with one another. At the same time, they should strive to does not accept your love, you should show that child be parents whom their children like; then the children will even greater love; then even a child who behaves like a want to make their parents proud of them. This is how hoodlum will be able to repent and turn around. (48-182, parents should educate their children. (51-172, 1971.09.12) 1971.11.21) 13. Parents have to be able to represent God. You 2. Whether centered on God or Adam and Eve, the key should say to your children, “Children! Please love your is the four-position foundation. No matter how you look brothers and sisters more than you love me; please love at it, it is the same four-position foundation. For this rea- your neighbors, your country and the world more than son, we should receive education about love from God, you love me.” If you educate them in this way, you will based on His love. What is the origin of this education? It stand out as true parents among parents. In this way, your does not begin from human beings. Since God is their sons and daughters will move forward and your family Parent, Adam and Eve should be educated about love by will develop into a center of greater goodness. (95-152, God. How is the standard of Adam and Eve’s value deter- 1977.11.11) mined? It is in accordance with the education they receive 14. There are three things you should leave behind from God about love. For how long did Adam and Eve re- when you conclude your life on earth. The first is the way quire this education? It was necessary until they figured of the Principle; you must leave behind the fact that you out God’s standard of value for the completion of love. In led your life in the way of the Principle, according to the other words, they should have reached full maturity based Will. The second is to leave good descendants on earth. on the love they received from their Parent. (51-172, The third is the education of your descendants to be good 1971.11.21) and effective for the sake of the world. These are three core responsibilities. (101-201, 1978.10.30) Love, original sexuality, and education for the 15. You should leave for your sons and daughters a tra- Blessing dition that teaches them how to lead their lives well. By fighting hard battles in your mission countries you are 3. Becoming a parent puts you in a position to repre- leaving behind a tradition for your descendants. This is a sent God. Thus, as a teacher, you have to teach your chil- great opportunity to educate your children based on your dren the principles of love, the love of the family and the experience, reporting to them, “We worked under these ideal of the nation, and raise them to become owners of kinds of hardships.” It is your opportunity to establish a the family and nation with proper qualifications. To this tradition that you can leave behind as your legacy. Tradi- day our children are being educated in schools that do not tion is the issue. What you have done will remain; it sets provide the most essential education. They provide tech- an eternal tradition. (71-019, 1974.03.24) nical education. The home should be the place of charac- 16. Unless you set up a tradition for your family, you ter education. This is where parents bequeath the original cannot set up a tradition for your people. If there is no tra- lineage. Parents have a solemn duty to establish a tradi- dition among your people, there will be no citizens in the tion connected to lineage with a perspective of thousands nation. Blessed families need family law. We need stan- of years, and to pass it on to their children. But this is not dards for children’s education and laws for the family. predestined; rather, it is a destiny we are responsible to ac- Otherwise we will fail as parents, and when our children complish. We cannot change our mother and father. We call us to account for this we will have nothing to say. The cannot exchange our brothers and sisters. Knowing this, family law is that before you love yourself, you have to we need to establish the family tradition in the presence of love the nation, the world and God. A wife should be able God and bear fruit as true parents and true teachers. By to testify out of respect for her husband, “My husband this means, we are recreating a lineage based on love. Af- loves the nation, the world and God even more than he ter doing so, we need to leave behind us the position of loves me.” (21-087, 1968.11.03) true owners of a true lineage that can last forever. (316-169, 2000.02.11) Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom 4. Blessed families must think concretely, not just con- of Heaven in the Family ceptually, about God’s sovereignty, God’s people and §4. Children’s Education God’s territory. It is now time for us to take action, taking responsibility for this mission. Every step we take should 1. What is it that parents should give to their children be toward this purpose. Even when educating children, while educating them? Education should not be about parents have to think about how to raise them to become knowledge but, rather, about love. Both father and mother people who can fulfill the Will and mission. A mother should teach how to become one by loving one another. should think this way even when she nurses her baby. If They should become a father and mother with whom God we live like this, although we are only individuals, we

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

represent the life, hope and value of the whole, with a this unchanging hope will allow everyone to find happi- value that can stand before heaven and earth. (12- 134, ness; that is why I am going this way.” At the moment of 1963.01.25) your death, you should be able to say this to your children 5. Needless to say, you have to educate your children and ask them to commit to carrying on your work. well. But in addition, you should guide them to receive (148-131, 1986.10.05) the Blessing at an early age. When three generations have 10. As parents we need to have the educational re- received the Blessing they can be bound together. Before sources by which to teach our children. We should be able you die you need to have three generations blessed. This to testify: “My beloved sons and daughters, you should is how you can fulfill your responsibility. Just as the Is- not be indebted to your parents, brothers and sisters, or raelites were connected through three families, Adam, neighbors. I tried my best all my life, applying myself in- Noah and Abraham, the standard for you to be connected tensely, to avoid debt, until my fingers became bent and is three generations. What should you do to achieve that? their skin as coarse as horsehide. My hands became like You should create your own tribe based on your sons and this through serving our neighbors and living for the sake daughters and relatives who are to fulfill the same condi- of others.” (85-136, 1976.03.02) tions. On that foundation you can be free and accommo- 11. A true teacher is not one who teaches academics dating with your tribe and they can be the same toward but one who teaches love. Of course, parents are one with you. (31-283, 1970.06.04) their children based on love and the blood relationship, 6. Toward your wife you should think, “In terms of re- but they should also be teachers of love. That is why we ceiving God’s three kinds of love, she is the best. She is parents should teach our children saying, “You should be- the best daughter in the world, she is the best wife in the have this way as brothers and sisters, you should behave world, and she will be the best mother who has ever ex- that way as husband and wife, and this and that way with isted.” You have to educate your children so that they can your relatives.” Thereby we can educate them with love say proudly, “My father and mother are the best in the so that, through harmony and unity among family mem- world. No one except God is better than they are.” Educa- bers, they can bring prosperity to the family and finally tion within Unification Church families should achieve become owners of love. This is the duty of parents. (198- this standard, and it should be publicly recognized. God 063, 1990.01.21) should be able to say, “That’s right,” and your descen- dants should say, “Yes.” My children say to me, “After Parents must show the example God, my father is the best.” You too have to teach your children to think this way. (047-220, 1971.08.28) 12. Brothers and sisters need to follow the example of 7. Parents teach their children to love their brothers and their parents loving each other. Daughters represent the sisters and to love their mother and father. At the same mother and sons represent the father, and they need to time, they need to teach them, “As much as I love you, I learn the tradition of love with which the parents love love my country. Please love your country as much as I each other. However, since there have been no true par- do.” If you teach them in this way, they will understand. ents from whom to learn such love in Satan’s world, we You do not need to educate them in other things. In the now have to teach our children to follow the example of end they will understand, “In my family, my father and I the True Parents through the way of filial piety. In the live like this, and all other families in the nation should Unification Church, in view of our relationship, and the also live like this. Establishing a nationwide and world- relationship between my family and your family, your wide foundation together with my family means becom- children will take after the heart that you have toward me. ing a patriot in my country.” (95-052, 1977.10.23) Children learn heart from their parents. You have to be 8. You have to teach your children to love the world people about whom your children can say, “My parents more than they love their own country. I am teaching not carry on, no matter what difficulties they face. Their way just the way of a patriot for the nation but the way of a of life transcends time, the environment and their standard saint for the world. Since this way of the saint involves of living.” At the same time, you have to set the tradition the laws for governing a nation, I am also teaching you in your family that your children will listen to your direc- how to fulfill the dutiful way and become a prince or tions and follow you in any circumstances. Your children princess in the kingdom of heaven. (148-127, 1986.10.05) should be able to say, “This is the way our parents went, 9. You have to be true mothers and fathers who, even so we have to go this way too. Considering all the circum- while racing ahead, can say to your children: “If I die stances, isn’t this what we should do?” You should have now, you must take this baton and keep running. I am go- your children follow your example by serving your own ing this way of suffering to save the world. I must do this parents as a couple. By doing so, you set the standard by in order to enable a new world to emerge. That is the hope which to educate your descendants. (30-087, 1970.03.17) of God, the hope of True Parents, and the hope of your fa- 13. Parents should educate their children about ther and mother. And that must be your hope too. I believe Heaven. In teaching your children, the first step is for you

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

to set the example. Before instructing your children about you.” This is the will of all wills. You can add, “If you do filial piety, you should be a child of filial piety. If you first as I bid you, the world will be yours; God and the uni- become a devoted son or daughter, according to Heaven’s verse will belong to you.” (125-106, 1983.03.13) law, you will establish Heavens tradition of filial piety. On 17. As a couple, we should be able to show our sons this foundation, you then teach your sons and daughters and daughters an example of how a husband and wife the way of loyal patriots in the heavenly nation. If your should live. Our children should be inspired to say, “Our children cry for the Republic of Korea, teach them, hold- father and mother have such a good relationship. I want to ing their hands and with tears in your eyes, “You are peo- marry as soon as possible and live the way they do.” It is ple who actually have no nation. This nation is not your the father and mother who should be able to teach the true nation. There is another country that, in a real sense, children how to lead their lives. Everything depends on we have to serve.” You should feel God’s concern as the father and mother. (260-297, 1994.05.19) closely as you feel your baby’s breathing when you hold 18. The family is the headquarters of education. When him or her to your bosom. You should teach your children I married my wife, we promised to each other that we while shedding tears and feeling God’s concern. Only would not show our tears in front of our children. What then can you expand the depth and breadth of your chil- sin do children have? No matter how angry, bitter or sor- dren’s education. (30-113, 1970.03.17) rowful we are, no matter how much we have been crying, 14. You need to have the mindset that whatever you when we hear their voices as they come to greet us in the own belongs to the Father. Sons and daughters should of- morning, we need to show our children the same face we fer everything to the Father. For this, you should inspire showed them yesterday. A mother should hold her chil- your children to emulate Jesus in their loyalty to Heaven. dren lovingly and let them kiss her and then kiss their fa- In every possible way, you parents need to encourage ther. (251-098, 1993.10.17) your children to follow the right path of the Unification 19. Where there is no unity between husband and wife, Church. This is what you need to do. To achieve this ob- there is neither freedom nor peace. If you really want jective, it is you who first has to follow this path, for only peace through the unity of husband and wife, first you then can you teach and educate your children to do the have to unite your mind and body absolutely. This is the same. It violates the heavenly principles if parents try to first article of my education. To this day, many religious educate their children to do something they have not done leaders have thought that they themselves were good, themselves. I teach you only that which I have established while the world was bad. Yet that is not the case, because as a foundation, by bringing victory through my own they have not achieved the first article. If a mother and fa- practice. (23-322, 1969.06.08) ther, as a husband and wife, do not live in unity, heaven 15. Personal fortune should support family fortune; and earth will ignore them. On the other hand, when a family fortune should support that of society; the fortune couple is united and three generations of a family are of society should support that of the nation; the nation’s united, the whole world will come to you. (243-170, fortune should support that of the world; the world’s for- 1993.01.03) tune should support the fortune of heaven and earth, and 20. You have to be filial sons and daughters and loyal that in turn should support God’s fortune. If you live with patriots. Until now, from God’s viewpoint, there have the heart that your daily life is connected with the world’s been no real devoted children, loyal patriots or saints. You fortune and God’s fortune, your life represents the realm have to pray for your brothers and sisters as you would for of life on the world level. No one under Heaven can stop the world. When you do so, along with the Parents, you such a person. Do not become a husband who brings can be recognized as a holy son or daughter, and stand be- shame to his wife. Your wife is God’s envoy. Your chil- fore God. This is the formula. You have to educate your dren are God’s envoys. Their role as envoys is to serve as children by showing them how you attend me in your your closest aides, monitor you and educate you to follow home. Teach them, “This man went through a path of suf- the right path. You must not be a father who feels shame fering that changed history. By him the world is blessed. before his children. Do not feed these envoys from Let us attend him in our family. It will be a great blessing Heaven with stolen goods. You cannot attend Heaven or for our family to do so.” (283-080, 1997.04.08) your ancestors after committing fraud. (163-034, 21. As fathers and mothers, please do not let your chil- 1987.04.18) dren see you quarrel. You should never allow this to hap- 16. When you educate your children, I hope you can pen. You should promise this between husband and wife. say, “I went this way for the sake of God’s Will, so I want This applies to my family too. To this day, my children you to go this way too.” When a husband, wife or parents say, “Our mother and father never fight. They are the best die, they should be able to say the following words as mother and father in the world.” We have to teach our their last will and testament: “In my conscience I have not children to think that their parents are better than any one iota of shame. Please follow the same way I have king, that they are the hero and heroine of hope, greater gone. This is the best gift in the whole universe I can give than anyone else. If you have a son he should be able to

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

say, “I want to be like my dad.” Your daughter should be hold a conversation with yourself. As soon as you con- able to say, “I want to be a woman like my mom.” You sider doing something, the answer as to what to do will al- have to raise your children like this. This is true educa- ready be right in front of you. Being in such a state of tion. (90-123, 1976.12.21) spirituality, would you not know where to go? The way 22. Your children should be able to testify that they you ought to go surely will unfold before you, and the never in their life saw their mother and father fight. I forces of the universe will help you follow it. Even if you know there are all sorts of situations that can arise in life, feel pushed into a place where you are tested, once you but even so, you should not point fingers, push and shove, are there, everything will assist you. In fact it is only then or drag each other down. No matter how upset the father that you will be able to do great things. This great power is, he should not look at his son with an angry face. This undergirds the lives of true men and women. They are is my philosophy. That is why my children think their fa- aware of this infinite power, and it propels them forward ther and mother are always experiencing peace and love in the direction they wish to take. They can tell in a sec- as a couple. They think their mother is the best of all ond if their direction is wrong. You make this decision mothers and their father is the best of all fathers. The through your own effort, but from then on, everything will mother and father are each a second God. When you ask be taken care of. To get there, you need to decide by your- your children, “Do you want God or do you want your self on the direction you should take. This is something mother and father?” they should answer, “I want my you alone must determine. It is something you yourself mother and father.” Even God likes that answer. That is know best. (120-327, 1982.10.20) something precious. The education that leads to this has 3. Your youth is an important period. The decisions the highest value of all. (165-094, 1987.05.20) you make then will affect your entire life. If you decide something and you push through with it for forty, fifty or Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom sixty years, holding on to it and making effort day and of Heaven in the Family night, whether you are eating or working, asleep or §5. The Path that Children Must Follow awake, you surely will become a world-class person. So once you decide something in your youth, you should fol- 1. When you reach your twenties, you are bound to low through, even for your whole life, no matter how dif- marry and start a family, for which you have responsibil- ficult it is. Even if your children and parents oppose you, ity, and then you enter a competition. All families are the nation and world oppose you, even if God kicks you competing. Even brothers and sisters compete among away, you have to continue. If you keep going like this, themselves, and parents compete in society to maintain you will become a global figure. The time of your youth is their livelihood. In this way, everything is a competition. that important. (100-102, 1978.10.08) In order not to fall behind, you should not let yourself 4. In your studies, you may have a favorite subject. make the mistake of following your own interest. You Think about the importance of choosing what to study. cannot afford to lose a year or even a month, but should The subject should be something that you value, that suits keep going on a clear path to benefit your family. Even your aptitude and catches your interest. It should be some- figuring out the best way to go is a competition. If you fall thing that you will enjoy all the time, when you are a behind by a year, it will be more difficult to catch up. child, a young adult, middle-aged and in your senior years Children will come, but you are already a step behind. It - in the past, present and future. You have to focus on and is like shooting an arrow. You may have the same energy study that subject. Then you have to explore eminent fig- and stamina as everyone else when you finally aim and let ures in that field of the past, present and future and com- go, but the arrows of those who let go first will fly first. pare yourself with them. If you are not yet good enough, For your arrow to catch up, you have to provide several you need to double your effort until you reach the top in times more propulsion, and not many people can do that. your field. If you pioneer the way to become the world’s Therefore, during the time of your youth, the question is best in your field, you can take the position of teaching how you assimilate each year. That’s why you need to set prominent leaders in every field. Then this world can be a clear goal of your own, and follow through with it. Be- restored in a short time. (100-118, 1978.10.09) fore your ship sets out on a voyage, you have to know 5. When thinking about your future and deciding the where it is going. You set the direction, start the engines, area of expertise you will pursue, look deeply into your and then head out to sea. If you have to come back after original mind and discuss it with God. You know your you started your journey, you will face more difficulty. own character best. You know the talents you have. Fol- (120-314, 1982.10.20) low where your original mind wants to lead you. No one 2. If you follow your original mind, the whole universe can steer a boat before deciding which direction to go. will open up before you. The original mind is faster and When the pilot turns the wheel over to you, you will have more forceful than a flying bullet. Once you enter such a to find the way by yourself. (120-314, 1982.10.20) state, you can converse with your own mind. You can 6. It is good to pray and practice devotion. Why is it

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

good to pray? When you are focused in your mind, your is related to it. History is related to it. Originally it was powers of observation quicken. You will find that when holy. The Bible refers to it as a place known as the holy of you listen to your teacher’s lecture at school, you already holies. For people, where is the holy of holies? The hu- know what will be included in the test. You will know man body is a holy temple, and the reproductive part is whether he or she will ask this question or not. You will your holy of holies. Heaven punishes the misuse of it. Its be able to read the teacher’s mind. It is as if you raised misuse can ensnare the whole tribe. You do not know how your spiritual antenna. The higher you raise your antenna, much I have had to suffer to recover this foundation. I had the more you will hear sounds that are very difficult to to carry the cross of love. I had to go through incredible hear. Likewise, those who practice devotion have a con- suffering; I was dragged over the pass of tears, the pass of nection to the future world. Revelations and prophecy the cross, while being whipped and shedding blood, to fill come to those who practice devotion. Further, when you the abyss of bitter sorrow. I tell you: do not get too close study, if you aim for higher results in order to develop a to a man or a woman. Unless you go through a very seri- better future for the sake of humanity, for God and for the ous process, you cannot reconnect to the destined pure whole, then good spirits who were experts in that field lineage. (183-087, 1988.10.29) will come to you. They surely will come. (100-122, 11. In these Last Days, the time of harvest, the unprin- 1978.10.09) cipled love that Adam and Eve planted in the Garden of 7. In the Last Days, we have to emphasize maintaining Eden is rampant throughout the world. A woman does not purity. We have to emphasize true love and true family. own her reproductive organ, nor does a man own his. Without these we cannot correct this world. This is obvi- Woman is born for man, and man is born for woman. The ous. In the world there are many kinds of people, but they owner of a woman’s reproductive organ is not herself; the do not have a pure lineage. The problem of lineage has owner is her husband. The owner of a man’s reproductive become so complicated through all the ups and downs of organ is his wife. If he uses it selfishly, it will ruin him. history. Who can solve it? Unless we solve the problem of God, being wise, assigned the ownership of each person’s lineage, we cannot return to the heavenly kingdom. reproductive organ to his or her marriage partner. (279-078, 1996.07.24) (183-086, 1988.10.29) 8. If we were to ask God, “Within human beings, 12. Those who are called by God are responsible and where does Your love dwell?” what would God reply? destined to protect the blessed lineage, without stain, for Where is the holy of holies in which God would want to thousands of generations. Those who cannot do this will dwell, the place of His settlement in the human world? not enter the kingdom of heaven. This teaching is not mis- Put it this way to God: “Where is the place where both taken; it is correct. You must build the kingdom of heaven You and human beings want Your absolute love to settle by yourself. You do so by uniting your mind and body and stay?” We can conclude that this place of union be- based on true love. (263-110, 1994.08.21) tween God and people is nowhere other than the repro- 13. After you experience love in your family, you have ductive organs. This is a revolutionary declaration. It is to expand that love beyond the bounds of the family. To here that world peace, which brings everything into unity, do this you must sacrifice for the greater love. Your fam- begins, and from where the perfection of the ideal world ily must sacrifice for the sake of your tribe and your tribe expands. (279-073, 1996.07.24) for the sake of the nation. Once you set up the condition 9. We live for those we love. We would not exchange of expanding your love through sacrifice, you will connect them for the whole world. Love is absolute, unique, eter- to the ideal realm of love everywhere. Once you open this nal and unchanging. The place where that love can settle environment of love, you can enter the kingdom of is within each of us. There is no higher hope than finding heaven. In reality, even if your love does not reach that and uniting with our own counterpart of love in that place level, if you practice such love only within your given en- of settlement. That is where God is; that is where the root vironment, you will pass the test and be able to enter the of the universe germinates. That is where the root of love heavenly realm in the other world. Even if you stay within is created. What is the motivation for man and woman to the boundary of the village, you can join with and share relate? Even for those who do not know God, the motiva- the benefits of those who loved the world and heaven and tion is love. We cannot deny this, even physiologically. earth. (133-139, 1984.07.10) No one can deny the fact that all created beings move in 14. What is the principle of the Unification Church? It pairs, as subject and object partners, male and female. is that the individual has to sacrifice for the family, live Why was this pair system created? Love made it that way. for the sake of others, and lead a life of love. The purpose (279-073, 1996.07.24) of the family is to serve the tribe and live for that which is 10. God invested all His heart and devotion in making greater. Thus, with a heart that you are representing the your most precious part, your reproductive organ. This or- entire Cain world, you need to live for the sake of others. gan is not bad, but it became bad because at the time of If everyone in the family - the grandfather and grand- the Fall it was misused to destroy God’s world. Happiness mother, father and mother, husband and wife, and sons

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

and daughters - lives with the same heart, you should be than we are, God also wishes for His partners in love to able to go freely anywhere in the heavenly world. You can become beings of infinite value. This is the status of true even go to the realm of the patriots without any problem. men and women. Adam and Eve were to have become The place where we live like that is the kingdom of such a man and woman. (270- 238, 1995.06.07) heaven on earth. (133-140, 1984.07.10) 4. Due to the Fall, God lost the True Parents and the children of Adam’s family. God lost His true son and Chapter 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom daughter. God has had no family that could inherit His lin- of Heaven in the Family eage of true love. Because we inherited false love, false §6. The Kingdom of Heaven in the Family life and false lineage through the fallen parents, our mind and body came into conflict. Adam and Eve turned into 1. Where did the Fall begin? What was the Fall that enemies, and bloody wars broke out among their sons and happened in the family? What can possibly fall down in a daughters. The providence of salvation, through which family? It can be nothing other than love. Do you think God has worked to resolve this conflict, is the providence the Fall happened through the eating of a literal fruit? of restoration. In this providence, a son and a daughter Could the original sin result from eating a fruit? People whose minds and bodies are united, representing those say that eating the fruit was the sin, but what fruit could who were lost, must become husband and wife in absolute cause one’s descendants for thousands of generations to unity. Their sons and daughters must unite with them ab- be sinners? This is a matter of lineage. If the root of sin is solutely, centered on God’s true love, and build a true planted into lineage, it will last forever through heredity. family in which all live eternally in attendance of God. The only way this can occur is through love. The misuse Then this family unites with Christianity, the religion in of love, illicit love, was the cause of the Fall. (23-167, the position of the bride, to establish a blood relationship 1969.05.18) with God. Together they re-organize, through God’s true love, the family, tribe, people, nation and world of one- The course we must go for the restoration of the ness. That is the completion of God’s providence of salva- family tion. (270- 243, 1995.06.07) 5. What is God’s purpose in establishing religions? His 2. Due to Adam and Eve’s Fall, God could not relate to Will is to form a beloved family, tribe, people and nation them as the true ancestors or parents of humankind or as centered on His most beloved son and daughter, in whom His sons and daughters. Adam and Eve were God’s only His flesh and bones can become one. Then what is the son and daughter, but they fell to a position where He Messiah? He is the one who comes to earth with God’s could not relate to them as such. If they had reached ma- eternal true love as his root. He is the first to perfect the turity, He would have blessed them as a couple and recog- ideal that all religions pursue. The purpose of God’s prov- nized them as His object partners of joy and comfort. Yet idence of salvation is for him to expand true life and true they failed to become His object partners, as children or lineage throughout the earth, centering on the true love as bride and bridegroom. God had endowed them with in- that was lost, and finally recover the ideal family. finite value in proportion to His hope for them; yet be- (270-243, 1995.06.07) cause of their Fall, He experienced from them neither the 6. All things exist for human beings. The ultimate ob- filial heart of children nor the heart of comfort as a hus- jective of history must be a model family, which includes band and wife. God had hoped that Adam and Eve would material things as well as children and parents. This is the establish the way of filial piety and loyalty so they could basic foundation of the universe. Without parents, chil- stand before Him as the ancestors of hope and the sover- dren cannot be born; those children should have dominion eigns of all humanity. (20-082, 1968.04.28) over the material world centered on their parents. Adam 3. God is the King and Lord of true love. If He is the and Eve should have had dominion over the material King and Bridegroom of true love, to say that He needs a world. All of this should have come about simultaneously. Queen as His partner is absolutely within the Principle. In (35-277, 1970.10.25) front of God, who is absolute, the first true man and 7. The family of Adam, the ancestor of humankind, woman are the people who can become His partners in was invaded, so this family must be redeemed. That is love. You need money, knowledge and power, but if you why Jesus had to come as unfallen Adam. As such, he is do not have a spouse, these are all in vain. A husband the second Adam. Since Adam, the first ancestor of hu- needs his wife and children, and a wife needs her husband mankind, became the fallen ancestor, God, in order to es- and children. The family is where we live with our loved tablish His original Will, sent Jesus as the true ancestor ones. Families who attend God, the subject partner of who has nothing to do with the Fall. Through that true an- love, become the base on which begins God’s kingdom of cestor Adam’s family should have been recovered. heaven on earth, centered on His true love. Just as we (20-335, 1968.07.14) wish for our loved ones to be infinitely more valuable 8. Every conceivable incident has taken place in the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

family. This began in Adam and Eve’s family. Through family, the only place where the highest standards can be their wrongful union, Adam and Eve drove God out of realized - the highest ideal God desires in His providence their family. Also they caused the expulsion of the angelic of salvation and the highest standard that people can at- world, they lost the world of creation, they lost the value tain. (32-198, 1970.07.15) of humanity, and they lost love. All of this occurred be- 13. Throughout the ages, religions have sought one cause of the wrongful union of a man and a woman in man. Yet they did not encourage marriage, and have re- Adam’s family. (100-276, 1978.10.22) fused to change that stance. If they continue like this, they 9. A redeemed family substantiates the hope of history. will perish. Nonetheless, we have reached the point where God has been guiding the providence for six thousand that man has been recovered, and a woman has been re- years until now in order to redeem one family. Where covered for him. The Unification Church is the group that should this hope, the substance of history, be realized? It initiated this recovery of women. Consequently, the Unifi- should be realized in our present society, not some time in cation Church is the church that is working to restore the the future. This culminates in the Last Days. This re- family. (30-218, 1970.03.23) deemed family is the core of hope in history and the core 14. Until now the purpose of religion has been to save of hope of all people today. It is the core of the past, individuals. However, the purpose of the Unification present and future hope of humankind. The countless Church is the salvation of the family, rather than the indi- saints and sages who came and left this world longed for vidual. Although we seek salvation, it is based on the this family. (21-051, 1968.09.01) family, and while seeking the kingdom of heaven, we do 10. The term “restored family” appears for the first not speak of a husband going to the kingdom of heaven time when the returning Lord receives his bride. This while his wife goes to hell. Both of them go to the king- family had to be restored; it is the family that all humanity dom of heaven together. Likewise, we do not let our par- has hoped for. Throughout the past six thousand years, ents go to hell. Instead, we bring them to the kingdom of countless faithful religious believers who sacrificed their heaven, along with our children. The Unification Church lives at the hands of rulers and politicians, ardently teaches the way for us to go to the kingdom of heaven, wished that the Lord would come and alleviate the bitter bringing our entire beloved family and tribe. Hence it is sorrow caused by their enemies. Yet the Lord cannot do on a different level from other religions. Religions thus far that alone. If He could, He would have done it long ago. have emphasized celibacy, but the Unification Church That is why God’s family has to appear and lay a new puts primary importance on the family. We go the family- foundation on earth. In so doing, it should be able to centered way, but our families are for the sake of the transform Satan’s world with the explosive power of the world and for the sake of God. This is the way we Unifi- heart. (21-044, 1968.09.01) cation Church members are to go. (34-359, 1970.09.20) 11. What is our deepest sorrow? It is that Adam and 15. The love of parents, husband and wife, and chil- Eve were unable to form a true family as the True Father dren are what motivate us to forge eternal bonds of one- and True Mother in the Garden of Eden at the beginning ness. These bonds of love transcend laws, systems, all of history. This was God’s bitter sorrow even before it contexts and circumstances, and even ourselves. No social was ours. God created human beings to establish such a system or nation that ignores this can endure. The Unifi- family and build the kingdom of peace on this earth. Nev- cation Church’s purpose is to attain family salvation in ad- ertheless, His dream for this family was shattered; as a re- dition to individual salvation. This is what makes the Uni- sult God has been guiding the prolonged history of fication Church different from other religions. (34-328, restoration for six thousand years, harboring bitter grief. 1970.09.20) To this day, God has traveled innumerable treacherous paths of suffering to complete this process. The returning True families and God’s kingdom Lord bears the responsibility to resolve this history. Then what should he do? He must form a family, not in mid-air, 16. Our view of life is centered on the cosmos; the but upon the earth. Only then will there emerge a true “cosmos” here refers to heaven and earth. From this view- tribe, people, nation and world. (21-051, 1968.09.01) point, each person has a mind that symbolizes heaven and 12. The coming Jesus will have to establish the family a body that symbolizes earth. These two, mind and body, of God’s hope - the True Family. Until now humanity has are to unite with God inwardly and outwardly. In the orig- been seeking true love, but in fact there should have been inal state in the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve, each no such thing as false love in the family or in society. Es- with united mind and body, should have united with each sentially, the one true family has to appear as the center of other, making God their center. Had they completed a God’s love and the center of the greatest love for which family centered on God, God would have dwelt in that all humankind has longed. Without such a family, God family. (20- 308, 1968.07.14) cannot form a tribe and a people; without such a people, 17. Culture drives history’s development. The world of we cannot realize God’s nation or world. It starts in the culture is driven by the purpose of seeking one embodi-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

ment of true character. That is, it is seeking one being King of the world, the subject partner who maintains the with a character that embodies truth. Therefore history households of the world. He should be able to lead every- seeks truth, true words and the true way. Then what is ide- one to do so, based on Godism. Therefore, Unification ology or philosophy? In the beginning, there was no need Church blessed families, who live where this worldview is for such concepts. If you nevertheless want to name it, taught, should live for others, not just for their husband or you would call it “Adam’s philosophy,” “Adam’s way of wife. We were never meant to live that way. This is differ- thinking” or “Adamic thought.” Adamic thought is neither ent from the past. We move forward based on the family. communism nor democracy. It is the parent-centered way We must be saved, but salvation is not for the individual of thinking. (21-331, 1969.01.01) alone. We absolutely cannot go to the kingdom of heaven 18. Godism is what we can call the way of thinking alone. The Unification Church has introduced this new Adam and Eve would have developed had they not fallen, teaching on earth. Who will be the owner in the future? but attended God as their Father and grown up as His son The family will be the owner, the family of God’s tradi- and daughter. This way of thinking accepts and assimi- tion. (59-149, 1972.07.16) lates the whole, centered on God, and draws all people to 21. The teaching of the Unification Church is the way harmonize with the subject partner. It encompasses both of thinking centered on the cosmos. For the fallen world, the individual and the whole. Therefore we accept one an- a teaching is like a ship in which we can cross the waters. other, and no divisions come about. Nonetheless, because It is a means that can guide us through a certain time and of the Fall, that philosophy did not emerge. We have had process only. When we talk about the cosmos-centered to recover it. This is Godism, which is the philosophy of way of thinking, the word cosmos means something like a sons and daughters centered on God. The Unification house. Why a house? It is because we cannot build the Church also introduces “cosmos-ism,” which refers to the kingdom of heaven without the family, which dwells in a way of thinking based on the cosmos - heaven and earth. house. To become the Third Israel, we have to go through It advocates that sons and daughters become couples and the house; in other words, we have to go through the fam- establish families centering on God. This is a cosmic ily. To build the kingdom of heaven in the Garden of worldview. In the word for cosmos, cheonju (天宙) the Eden, we have to go through Adam’s family. When the second Chinese character, ju (宙), means house. I chose members of that household honor the law, the order and the character meaning house because a house is a place the teachings of the family, and their descendants for where a family, with a husband and wife, dwells. (21-331, thousands of generations inherit these practices and ex- 1969.01.01) pand them horizontally to the worldwide level, the king- 19. To really love the world, you first have to love peo- dom of heaven will come about. (158-299, 1968.02.04) ple. To really love people, you first have to love your 22. The cosmos-centered way of thinking is based on spouse. A man must love a woman, and a woman must True Parents. It is rooted in the idea of the Parents. This love a man. That is a couple, husband and wife. Those should be the outlook of your home, your nation and who are bonded as a husband and wife will be able to love yourself. Whose view of life would the world have em- the world with the heart of love they have for their braced had there been no Fall? It would have been spouse. In other words, a woman who loves her husband Adam’s view of life, the way of thinking centered on True should honor all men of the world as she honors him. She Parents. It is the way of thinking centered on the Father should likewise love and honor all women of the world, and Mother. There can be no ideology higher than that. recognizing that they are loved and valued by their hus- That is why the Unification Church strives to resolve mat- bands. It is the same for men. Each man should honor all ters of the heart based on Heaven’s viewpoint, within the women of the world as worthy to receive the love he has framework of the original ideal family based on True Par- toward his precious wife. He should also honor all men as ents’ worldview. As long as we apply this teaching and worthy to receive the same quality of love he receives system in our families, the Unification Church will not from his wife. We should go forward on the path of love perish. (26-201, 1969.10.25) like this, step by step. It must not be ambiguous. There- 23. Where does the kingdom of heaven begin? It be- fore, the family is the standard for the formation of a na- gins from the family. Then what is our ideology? We have tion. It is the standard for the whole world, no matter how a family-centered ideology. The word cheonju juui (cos- big. For this reason, the Unification Church advocates a mos-centered way of thinking) contains cheon, meaning worldview centered on Heaven’s family. We call it the Heaven, and ju, meaning house, so it means the philoso- cosmos-centered worldview, because cheonju (the cos- phy of Heavens house. Only this explanation makes the mos) signifies Heaven’s home. (51-169, 1971.11.21) meaning of the word cheonju (the cosmos) clear. The 20. Unification Church members have to live according sixty-six books of the Bible are filled with words that ex- to cosmos-ism, a way of thinking centered on heaven and press the desire for the ideal family. Furthermore, what is earth, Heaven’s home. This means to build God’s home, it that all men desire? It is to have an ideal wife. The which should be maintained based on Godism. God is the greatest desire of all women is to have an ideal husband.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Consider a woman who earned a doctorate. No matter parents at home, share their happiness, freedom, ideals how proud and famous she is, her deepest desire remains and satisfaction with their brothers and sisters, and over- to meet an ideal man she can love and bear children with. come difficulties to return glory to God, in a joyful place This is the root of happiness. The ideal of the Unification of dominion over the creation in heaven and on earth. Church does not lie anywhere else. It begins and ends (12-258, 1963.05.22) with the family. (26-103, 1969.10.18) 28. The earth is where we determine the foundation of 24. God’s ideal is not something vague that exists only God’s ideal. Where on earth? It is in the family, where a in His mind. It is not intended to remain a mere concept, man and a woman unite as one in love, centered on God. but is to be realized in the actual lives of people on earth. When we mention the kingdom of heaven, what comes to It refers not just to the personal daily lives of men and mind? It should be the place where God, my family and I women as individuals. God planned to realize His ideal have reached unity. Even if you went to that kingdom, if based on the foundation of family life. When the ideal is God were not there, it would not be the kingdom of realized in the family, children who are true and ideal will heaven. God’s presence is absolutely required. But will appear. Those children will bring forth the tribe, people, God’s presence alone be enough? If you do not have your nation and world that will eventually realize God’s ideal own ideal partner, even God’s love will have no value to world. God’s ideal is to realize this world, which begins you. Therefore, in the spirit world, those who have lived not from the individual but from the family. (101-086, ideal family lives are the closest to God. (90-083, 1978.10.22) 1976.12.19) 25. What is the way for a man and a woman? It is the 29. To love our parents is to love heaven and earth; to family. The foundation of the family is a man and a love our children is to love humankind; to love material woman in complete unity. That is where it begins. With- things is to love the whole universe. We have to love our out harmony in the family, everything will be shattered in parents, children and material things in our daily lives. confusion. Man and woman should not have different These together are the microcosm of the universe. We ideals. They should have one ideal in accordance with have to set this tradition in our family. Establishing such a God’s ideal. That is, these three, God, man and woman, tradition in the family is absolutely necessary. We have to create a family in which God’s ideal begins centered on set up the tradition by reclaiming the family, and seek the one man. By doing so, the ideals of both the man and the ideal world in our family. If there had been no Fall, we woman are realized and embodied. (101-085, 1978.10.22) would have loved our spouse and children and would 26. Where do we expect the ideal of love first to be re- have attained total oneness. We naturally would have alized? Will it begin out in the world? Will a nation create gone to the kingdom of heaven. (129-267, 1983.11.13) it? The action of love is relational and not individual; it 30. In the world today we hear many people saying, has to begin in the home. Even if someone were to unify “The world should become one.” They all want to see a the world, if he were unable to unite his own family he peaceful and happy world. In religious terminology, we would be an unhappy person. The kingdom of heaven would say that we need to build the kingdom of heaven on starts in the family. Do you think that after Jesus said, earth; we need to build an ideal world. But even though “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand,” he went people say this, and even though the whole world wants on to say, “Singles, come here and the kingdom of heaven this and tries to make it happen, they have yet to learn that will be realized” ? No, he did not. What did Jesus say? He this can only come about through the family. For this rea- referred to himself as a bridegroom, which implies a son, unless we actually build a worldwide foundation bride. He was speaking of the family. The Messiah has to upon which we sing of the ideal in the family, build peace return in order to find his bride. That means he is coming within the family, and sing songs of love and happiness in to make his home. God’s ideal of a principled family had the family, no matter how much we dream of the ideal never been realized, so He intended to make Jesus’ family world, or the kingdom of heaven on earth, that world will the first model family in history. It would have been a not come about. (159-174, 1968.05.10) textbook to educate all people, connecting families and 31. How will the kingdom of heaven in the family bringing about a unified world, realizing the concept of come about? If the mother and father are united com- the kingdom of heaven on earth. (92-088, 1977.03.20) pletely in love, the sons will want to have wives like their 27. In our families we can sing of happiness, of free- mother, and the daughters will want to have husbands like dom and the ideal, and we can embrace the world. This is their father. With the mother and father as a plus and the the ideal world, the world where we can be satisfied. sons and daughters as a minus, they will unite as one per- Nothing is lacking in that world. Within our families, we fect family; that is the kingdom of heaven of the family. are satisfied whether in our hearts or in material things, At the place where this kingdom is realized, God’s ideal and we offer gratitude and glory to God. In this way we can settle in the four-position foundation. The Principle can enter the kingdom of heaven. What kind of people can states that the perfection of the ideal of creation is the per- enter the kingdom of heaven? It is those who attend their fection of the four-position foundation. (96-030,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

1978.01.01) enter the kingdom of heaven. A couple that lives in love 32. The Unification Church has a clear viewpoint. on earth is already living in that kingdom. Jesus said that Therefore today, wherever you go, if you are equipped the kingdom of heaven is within you, didn’t he? But today with the Unification Church teaching, nothing can block the Unification Church says the kingdom of heaven is you. You should build the kingdom of heaven for tomor- within your family. If we do not realize the kingdom of row with this confidence. We advocate building that king- heaven in our families, we will not fulfill the purpose of dom in our everyday lives through our own efforts. We the Unification Church. If we do realize it, we are fulfill- build the kingdom of heaven of heart in our own families, ing that purpose. With this in mind we should walk the in our family life, and expand it to the environment, right way, centered on the Principle. (37-110, 1970.12.22) through our own efforts. God wanted to build an eternally blessed paradise so that He could dwell on earth. In our generation we have to build what God intended, together Cheong Seong Gyeong with Him, and offer it to Him. With all material things, with our sons and daughters, with our brothers and sisters, Book 8 Life of Faith and we have to lead our lives in praise of God. Otherwise we cannot call ourselves His sons and daughters, who live in Training accordance with the Principle of Creation and the princi- ple of the four-position foundation. (26-057, 1969.10.18) Chapter 1 Life of Faith 33. What is true love? It is the combination of parents’ §5. Experiences and Challenges on the Path of love, husband-wife love and children’s love. Unless we Faith set up the tradition of making sacrifices for one another, relationships of love will not last for long; they will break 1. Do you have mystical experiences in your life of down. Because parents make sacrifices for their children, faith, or spiritually experience God’s presence? There are this bond never breaks. Further, children who have grown some among you who frequently see me spiritually during up receiving genuine love from their parents can never be prayers or in dreams and receive directions from me. This disloyal to them. Moreover, blessings will come to the should happen one hundred percent of the time. This is family of the husband and wife who relentlessly strive to the strength, the pride and the treasure we have. Up to this serve and sacrifice for each other, with each saying to the point, no religion has gone through such an intense kind other, “You have lived for my sake.” Such a family is the of experiential process. This is why religions are confused blessed land that God can come to visit. (43-324, and have become secularized. However, the Unification 1971.05.02) Church knows that God stands at the very end. Even if the 34. Again, I am saying that we have to change our storms and floods of life rage against us and we are about families, one by one. The organizational structure of the to die, the amazing fact is that we have become men and Unification Church is based on families; families are the women who can leave behind a legacy of hope for tomor- center. The focus has shifted from the individual to the row. (087-191, 1976.06.02) family. Until today you may have disregarded the impor- tance of the family, but in fact it is essential. Now is the Experiencing God’s Word time in which the family, which you have neglected, will emerge with absolute authority. For this reason, the Bless- 2. One does not grow tired of hearing words of truth. ing has unsurpassed value. (22-334, 1969.05.11) You need to experience this. If you go to a church that of- 35. Tribes will emerge centered upon blessed families, fers words of truth, such that after hearing the same con- so please accomplish your mission as tribal messiahs. In tent a hundred times you still wish you could hear more, the future we will establish churches around the leaders of you surely have encountered heaven. And when you meet tribes. All blessed families are leaders of tribes. In the fu- a certain church leader a hundred or a thousand times yet ture, the Unification Church will not have services based still wish to meet him or her again, do not leave this on sermons; they will be based on testimony. We will fo- leader. If one of your arms is amputated, grab this church cus on testimonies that can bring honor and pride to our leader with your other. If you meet such a leader, you cer- families. Thus, all family members will participate in such tainly have encountered heaven. (010-142, 1960.09.18) services together. We will learn from the testimonies of 3. If you resolve to attend the Unification Church after exemplary families. Families with little to report will re- hearing the Divine Principle, you will certainly face tests. ceive guidance. In this way we will be able to build the Or, if you promise to go to a Divine Principle workshop, kingdom of heaven in our families. Unless we do so, the an accident might happen at home or incidents might oc- kingdom of heaven will not be realized on earth. (23-063, cur several times to obstruct you. You must have had such 1969.05.11) experiences. This formula is certain. This happens be- 36. Only a husband and wife who love each other can cause, when you wish to ascend from the individual level

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

to a higher one, Satan steps on you from above. (024-268, member of the Unification Church. (543-146, 2006.10.29) 1969.08.24) 10. A life of faith requires deep empathy. Without this 4. In order to share the Word with a profound standard profound dimension, you can’t know genuine faith. Hence of heart, unlike any other, you need to deeply know the you must experience empathy deeply. What does this Word. To connect with a one hundred percent standard of mean? When Heaven is sorrowful, each of us needs to heart, you need to personally experience and realize the feel that sorrow. Deep empathy means this feeling of sor- Word deeply like that, then share it. Through our actions, row floods into you. If you can empathize deeply, you do too, we must behave in such a way that we can be liked not need to pray. (255-036, 1994.03.05) and respected. (157-047, 1967.02.01) 11. Profound empathy is most important in our life of 5. A life of faith is a real battle. We must be victorious faith. Such empathy leads you to weep unfathomable in this battle. When a new member seeks to come to streams of tears. Have you ever felt tears flowing from church, for instance, Satan is always busy working to im- your eyes while in a state of transcendental conscious- pede him or her. Hence in order to overcome this impedi- ness? This is nothing like the anger and sadness you feel ment, the spiritual parent must be absolute. This kind of after someone insults you. Your heart is seized with a feel- perfect plus creates a perfect minus. Therefore we must ing of grief and tears pour ceaselessly from your eyes. A not vacillate. We must pursue our life of faith deter- believer’s daily life should essentially be like this. Beyond minedly, without wavering. (198-009, 1990.01.20) understanding, deep pain seizes your heart. You feel so heavy-hearted you don’t know what to do. (10-202, Spiritual experiences and experiences of the heart 1960.10.02) 12. As you practice deep empathic faith throughout 6. Through the works of the Holy Spirit, the early your life, you should walk a clearly principled course to Christian church could act in ways to overcome the vortex reach the standard of an unchanging victor who can repre- of persecution. However, these works did not expand to sent eternity to all creation. Unless you establish this stan- the world, beginning with the individual and progressing dard, sorrowful conditions will remain unresolved on through the levels of family and tribe; they remained lo- earth. If we leave behind such unresolved sorrowful con- cal. This was the case because the early church members ditions, it will be difficult for us to find God’s internal did not clearly establish a direction that such works could heart when we go to heaven. That is why, as living beings have supported. They didn’t realize the fundamental pur- connected to Jesus in spirit and the Holy Spirit in body, pose that underlay their spiritual experiences, what pro- we must grow to be substantial manifestations of God’s cesses should have followed these works, or what final glory. Thereafter we will become substantial embodi- destination they should have headed toward. (61-017, ments of faith. (1-132, 1956.06.27) 1972.08.20) 13. To this day, I have offered more devoted effort in 7. From the beginning, I have worked out solutions to front of God than the myriads of Christians in Korea. A important problems based on reference to the spirit world. person of heart makes progress. Through empathy, such a I have been testing to see whether the spirit world indeed person expands the realm of heart from the individual to provides good solutions, due to its standard that goes be- the family, nation and world. When someone offers acts yond the nation and the world. In the spirit world, people of devotion with heart, God will hold on to this person. If transcend nationalities and meet according to their spiri- God were to hold on to people who are not like that, He tual level. (405-135, 2003.02.11) would not be able to carry out His operations. The great- 8. Henceforth you need to have spiritual experiences. est issue is how someone who has received the command You need to know whether your endeavors will succeed to defend Heaven will advance with faith. One small error or fail. If you pray fervently, you’ll know in advance that can impede the outcome of history and lead to historical you’ll succeed. Praying enlivens your mood and makes judgment later on. This is why all our daily activities — your body feel more nimble. You can sense it in your even sleeping, eating and putting on clothes — must be body; your body knows. To reach this state, you need to done based on a life of faith. (025-318, 1969.10.12) completely cleanse yourself of all notions of self-cen- 14. There are times when I get in a car and immedi- teredness and selfishness. (104-116, 1979.04.15) ately sense that something is wrong. At that time, I 9. Through the spirit world, every day I guide and in- change my course. I have such spiritual or even physical struct the missionaries who are toiling all over the world. sensations. These physical sensations come from deep ex- You need to realize this in your daily life. If you come in perience through my life of faith. Similarly, there will be and commit to the Unification Church after listening to times when you feel like holding on to something, be it a the Word for a week, your attitude about life changes. You lamppost or anything else, and crying your heart out. You come to detest your past habits. Then my teachings flow must never miss these occasions. If you ignore such feel- into your heart very well. You come to know what I’m go- ings a few times, the opportunities for these wonderful ex- ing to say in advance, and cannot but become a core periences will grow rare. Missing these opportunities

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

never benefits you. In fact, the energy producing such op- vation. (32-099, 1970.06.28) portunities can even transform into forces that oppose and 20. Once we have resurrected our lives, if we advance impede you. (33-262, 1970.08.16) with faith knowing with certainty that there is a subject 15. Profound empathy with God is a requisite of a life partner, God, capable of leading us toward goodness, we of faith. Through our profound experiences we can must take the position of object partner. We then become fathom God’s character and feel the internal bond of deep one with the subject partner and embrace the meeting heart we have with Him. Only through spiritual experi- point of the objectives of the subject and object partners. ences can we feel these things. Through our spiritual life At this point we can overcome any adverse environment. we can experience a euphoric sense of well-being. More- Furthermore, however dire a situation we may face, the over, unless we have this kind of experience, we cannot greater our awakening to the hope and purpose of the sub- be filled with new hope for the ideal. Despite receiving ject partner, the Absolute Being, the stronger our feeling fierce persecution from the Romans, even being fed to li- that this realization will become a direct source of energy ons, early Christians were able to persevere in their path in our life course. (34-224, 1970.09.13) of faith. This was not due to some abstract belief but be- cause they had profound spiritual experiences that al- Chapter 2 Training the Mind and Body lowed them to transcend the hardships they faced. §3. Training in Faith (076-124, 1975.02.02) 16. You have to grievously empathize with God, who 1. It is written in John 3:16, “For God so loved the has been working according to heavenly principles and world that he gave his only begotten Son…” It is not writ- demonstrating endless loyalty toward humankind in order ten that God gave His only Son because He loved Amer- to realize His Will. You have to compassionately em- ica or a particular denomination. God gave His Son for pathize with the heart of God, who has sacrificed reso- the sake of the world, not for the sake of the Baptist lutely and unflinchingly to establish His Will. In addition, Church or the Presbyterian Church. I am teaching you this you have to tearfully empathize with the heart of God, point clearly. The Unification Church exists for the sake who has risen above Himself time and again to recommit of the world and for the sake of God, not for the sake of to the ideal of the future, with a heart that wants to give Rev. Moon. This is why I do not go to ruin and neither endlessly to you. (458-070, 2004.07.07) does the Unification Church; God protects the Unification Church. All perfection begins from true love. We should Experiencing rebirth apply this formula to the entire world, centered on true love. It has to become so habitual that we cannot lead our 17. In our lives of faith, we need to completely forget daily life without practicing this formula. Wherever we ourselves. As we offer and sacrifice ourselves, we need to may go, we have to live this way When we see elderly recognize our own inadequacy. Even as we face death, we people, we must love them as our grandparents; when we must reproach ourselves. We can accomplish Heaven’s meet people the age of our parents, we must love them as ideal of resurrection only when we become people of our own parents; if we meet people the age of our sib- original character who do not boast of anything before lings, we must love them as we would our siblings; when Heaven. (2-106, 1957.03.06) we meet children, we must love them as our own children. 18. On the path of faith, we need to surpass everyone This way of treating people should be both habit-forming in Satan’s world; we cannot afford to be at the same level. and fun for us. (254-198, 1994.02.06) Compared to them, our internal heart and character must be so elevated and perfectly harmonious that it would be With true love difficult to imagine secular people rising to that level. Based on such spiritual development, we can enter the 2. Rivers flow into the ocean. The earthly world is sim- realm of resurrection. (2-143, 1957.03.17) ilar to a river while the spirit world is similar to the ocean. 19. We must embrace the realm of resurrection with Every human being goes to the spirit World. Freshwater tears of repentance. By shedding the tears that Adam and fish die if they are suddenly thrown into salt water; they Eve never shed, we have to rise above their level. We suffocate. The freshwater fish first need to acclimatize. should not accuse one another with hostility and say, “I The Unification Church trains people on earth for life in sinned because of you. I would not have done it if not for the spirit world. It is the training center of true love where you.” We should also refrain from blaming a third party members learn to live for others with love. The Unifica- for our sorrow, pretending that “Usually I am a positive tion Church is also the training center that aims to develop and normal person.” We each need to deny ourselves and the substance of love, which is living for others. God lives affirm those around us. Each of us must shed tears for the for the sake of others; therefore, the person who has love nation and wish for the nation to be saved ahead of us. We for others is welcome wherever he or she goes. No oppo- should also shed tears for the family and hope for its sal- sition arises against such a person. (256- 061, 1994.03.12)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

3. It is not easy to conquer with the sovereign power of from the person who practices such love. When he flees, true love. It is possible only after crossing rows of defen- Satan will dismantle the barricades; he cannot leave them sive lines and overcoming many ordeals. You cannot do it intact. Then what happens? Since the devil will have de- without a foundation. Accordingly, let us look at the cur- parted, all the countless people heading for hell’s realm of rent situation of the Unification Church. What historical death will turn around 180 degrees. Then the opportunity position does the Unification Church have to establish in for eternal life will unfold, enabling people to ascend into the world in order to rule as the owner of the future? This heaven. This is how God will bequeath the blessing of position is not that of an individual; it is higher than that. eternal fife. (419-198, 2003.10.03) It is possible to become owners of the future at the indi- vidual level if we surpass the individuals in this world. Following the Word However, we cannot conquer true love as owners just at the individual level. Furthermore, look at the family level. 7. I have lived by God’s Word and you should do the We can become owners at the level of the family if we same. You need to surpass me in reading, memorizing and surpass other families. But this is not our aim. Our aim practicing the Word. As you do so, you should say, “I goes beyond the family to the tribe, from the tribe to the must follow this path. This is the path True Parents want nation, and from the nation to the world. We have to reign for me; I must follow it.” True Parents therefore wish that as owners at the world level. When looked at this way, it you become joyful people, so joyful that you can visit any is not an easy task. Unless we overcome the harshest his- village and everyone including the village’s ancestors will torical course in order to prepare a basis for real victory, come and attend you. (592-239, 2008.06.10) we cannot become owners of the future. (45-036, 8. When your descendants carefully study the Word 1971.06.06) True Parents left, all people in all nations will approach 4. True love is like a wrapping cloth that can contain the path that is close to the eternal kingdom of heaven. God and the universe and still have room for more. The Only when your descendants respect the teachings their same is true of God. Given that God created electricity, ancestors left behind more than they pay attention to which travels at 300 million meters per second, God must worldly things, and look upon them as a lighthouse, not certainly be faster than electricity. So if we were to travel only in image but as actual substance, will they be able to at this blinding speed, using so much energy, inside the move safely forward along the path of freedom, through wrapping cloth of true love, we would want to be confi- all the dangerous reefs in the dark ocean. You cannot chart dent we are wrapped well enough to prevent any accident. your course without looking upon the lighthouse. The However large the universe may be, it is meant to revolve words I am telling you now are that lighthouse. Until now, around true love and not to move in a linear fashion. The no one has spoken more than I have about heaven and person who possesses true love possesses the universe, earth. You need to be able to accept these words as divine and thereby has dominion over the universe. Our life on words that blossom from the highest world of heart. earth is the training ground of true love. We are now liv- (424-198, 2003.11.07) ing in this training ground. (133-318, 1985.01.01) 9. In the Last Days, God will judge by heart, character 5. When you live for others with true love, you ascend. and the Word, not by how much you believed. God is the When you love yourself, you descend. Where you center center of heart. He will set up only one standard of heart yourself determines heaven and hell. When you focus throughout heaven and earth. Then there is the standard of your love on the body, you are Satan’s dance floor. Con- character that is united with God’s heart. And there is the versely, when you focus your love on the mind, you are standard of the Word, which represents God and is united God’s dance floor. The problem is that you are not entities with the center of character and heart. These are the three of love centered on God’s absolute mind. If you love ab- major stages of judgment. Among the three, judgment by solutely centered on the body, you will crash in hell and the Word occurs first. In the fallen world, judgment by the perish. (419-204, 2003.10.04) Word will come first. (14-177, 1964.10.03) 6. If you love your enemy with true love, you will take 10. In today’s fallen world, searching for the truth has dominion over the world of your enemy. This world will become a trend. Furthermore, history, which develops in come to respect and attend you. When you give and pro- tandem with culture, goes out and finds the ideology that foundly share true love with everyone around you, more is heading toward one global culture. All trends in the than you give and share with your children and your par- world until now have emerged out of thought and doc- ents, Satan will immediately flee from you, while God trines; nonetheless, no thought or doctrine has succeeded will come and bless you several thousand times over. in establishing a standard principle through which human- What is the secret to making Satan run away? It is living ity can unite and harmonize. Instead, thought and doc- for the sake of true love, dying for true love, and loving trines have remained in the dark alleys of confusion. This for the sake of others. However terrible he may be, Satan is today’s reality. This is why we need to see the truth will abandon all the barricades he erected and run away emerge that will move both the communist world and the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

free world toward unity. After this truth for which history ally, of Heavenly Father. The course until the position of is seeking emerges in this world, it will pass judgment on son or daughter is the realm of personal indemnity, while currently accepted truths. (14-178, 1964.10.03) the course as a representative of Jesus arid the Holy Spirit 11. If you are filled with grace and risk your life as you is the realm of indemnity for Heavenly Father. When you walk forward, God will speak through you. This is true of fulfill the Heavenly Father’s responsibility, you have com- the angelic world and it is true of me. Therefore, if anyone pleted your responsibility and become your true self, who among you is so enraptured by the Word that you forget to is fully qualified to face the past, the present and the fu- eat and sleep and lose track of time, you will be able to do ture. (11-331, 1962.04.13) what I am doing. The effect of the Word is indeed amaz- 15. As God’s son, Jesus’ purpose was not simply to be ing. (563-273, 2007.05.22) a man of filial piety connected to the world and cosmos. His purpose was to make a dutiful family. The family lin- Crossing the peak of indemnity eage was built upon the wrong standard, so Jesus was to re-create the family at the levels of the individual, family, 12. Because God felt so much sorrow and anguish over tribe, people, nation and world. All alone, I have carried the Fall of Adam and Eve that He wanted to kill off hu- Jesus’ cross, overcome the peaks of indemnity and man beings once and for all, we who are alive and in- crossed barriers and national frontiers. Since I achieved debted to this Father cannot live for our own well-being victory on the world level, I am causing Satan to end his and personal happiness. We have to redeem this fallen war against God and am building the peaceful kingdom of world, which God would otherwise have to discard. We heaven on earth and in heaven. (487-084, 2005.02.12) do so by faithfully walking the path of filial sons and 16. We have to indemnify God’s sorrow. Since God is daughters, patriots and saints, without straying even one shedding tears for us, it is our turn to shed tears for our step, thus crossing the peaks of indemnity. We will arrive brothers and sisters, for the nation and for the world. If a at the original homeland, which is the kingdom of the group of people capable of fulfilling this responsibility ideal. Every one of you has to walk True Parents’ path to- comes forward, this group will prosper. The descendants gether with them; you must follow. Our journey has cov- of these people will certainly make progress. Even though ered tens of thousands of miles, and there are still tens of we do not know what miserable historical events may take thousands of miles ahead of us. (596-140, 2008.08.26) place, since we are in the Last Days, we need to know that 13. The course of indemnity is time-consuming. It not this is the time for us to judge the two worlds and to build only consumes time but it also consumes us. Therefore, one world. We need to know that now is the historical we all have a personal responsibility to pioneer this course time in which we should become filial sons and patriots of faith. The questions are, how much has this work con- who can comfort God. (60-099, 1972.08.06) sumed your time and how much has it consumed you? 17. When a group of people emerges that can over- The answers to these questions determine whether or not come adversity with confidence and courage and start you have removed the elements that require indemnity. anew, it will begin a new world. However, some groups Thus, we can see that the path of faith is the path of sacri- that have a foundation do not have the courage to engage, fice; it is the path of sacrificing our entire self. Put another and others that seek to engage do not have the resources way, it is the path of investing everything that could make to begin. We have to have something we can give to those us happy. In addition to this, we also sacrifice our body. in these circumstances, so they may begin to engage and We must pay the price by sacrificing for the whole and for carry out their work Advancing beyond this stage does not individuals. It is reasonable that the longer your sacrificial happen naturally; it requires numerous indemnity condi- course and the greater your sacrifice, the more indemnity tions and sacrifices. What is needed is a group of people you will have cleared away in your generation. (031-155, willing to sacrifice themselves, not for personal benefit 1970.05.24) but for the benefit, victory and value of the whole. 14. More blessings go to those in hardship than to (15-079, 1965.09.29) those in comfort. Reaching the highest level involves en- The principle by which we repair broken relationships during the direst hardships. This is why I send you to dif- 18. Adam, as the lord of creation, should have been able ficult places. But you must be able to say, “I am the only to harmonize all creation through his love, so he could one who can do this.” If you do so, you will fulfill your stand before God in the midst of creation and say, “My responsibility. When you become the servant among ser- Father, please receive all glory!” Yet due to his Fall, vants, the adopted son among adopted sons and the son Adam lost that value. God longs to hear the voices of His among sons, and receive from your descendants the true sons and daughters, those who are first to emerge recognition that you reached the position of eternal bless- since the creation, calling Him “Father.” Today we call ing, you will have fulfilled your responsibility. You have God our Father, but He is not actually the Father we can to walk your path as a servant, an adopted son, a son, a call upon while we are in a position of sin and evil. There- representative of Jesus and the Holy Spirit and, eventu- fore we have to escape from this sinful and evil world and

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

enter the ideal garden of goodness, the world where hu- a leaf that came out a thousand years ago has the same manity can manifest God’s glory while living enraptured essence as a leaf that is a few days old. This essence is in joy. This is a world where, if human beings move, all linked to the tree’s central root, trunk and main boughs. things of creation move, and if human beings keep silent, The same goes for the branches. Even though there are all things keep silent, and God the Creator either moves or branches in all directions, their essence is basically the keeps silent along with them. This ideal garden is where same. (552-212, 2007.01.18) God and humanity can meet in mutual relationship and 24. The realm of resonance is the plane where two peo- become one. (3-027, 1957.09.15) ple become one. Parents are two people; a couple is made 19. God wanted humanity to become one with Him. He up of two people, brothers are also two, and sons and created human beings with the vision that they would be daughters as well. Everything begins with two people. enraptured in joy based on His amazing love. Yet through Since there are two, we can speak of relationship. When their Fall, human beings brought about deep anguish, not we speak of a relationship between elder and younger only for themselves but also for God. They have com- brothers, we infer that there are at least two. We cannot pounded it since then through the continuance of that sor- use the word “relationship” when talking about one per- rowful history to this day. Then what is God’s greatest son alone. Even when we speak of political relationships, hope as He guides the providence in relation to the earth we infer that there is a nation and its citizens. When we today? It is to bring people born from fallen parents back mention the relationship between subject and object part- to His side and say to them, “I am your eternal Father and ners, we are speaking of two people. You cannot make a you are my eternal sons and daughters.” To be able to relationship if you are alone. (598-226, 2008.09.21) welcome such a day is the historic hope of fallen hu- 25. We need to experience profoundly, in our heart and mankind and the original hope of God. (3-027, in daily life, the countless efforts God has made to build a 1957.09.15) parent-child relationship with us. What is our last remain- 20. A peaceful world is possible when nations have ing hope? On what basis can we stand in front of God, in good relations with each other. As long as there is even His grace? This depends on how much we succeed in the concept of struggle, there can be no peace. Bonds are building the parent-child relationship, which is God’s formed through relationship. This requires becoming re- ideal of creation. We discover our value based on how ciprocal partners. It is destiny that we come together, but much we put this into practice in daily life. (3-028, we need to build relationships to become partners. By re- 1957.09.15) lationships, I do not mean those that center on something 26. Birds, fish in the oceans, and all beings of creation bad; I mean good relationships. (427-172, 2003.12.05) possess their own languages of song and dance with 21. A relationship is not formed if it is not destined. which they can converse. Their sounds develop into songs Buddhism speaks of destiny, but in the Unification Church and their steps develop into dances. We must understand we speak of relationships. We are one step ahead. We can that this conversing and harmonizing takes place in rela- have a destiny all alone, but relationships always involve tionships based on love. All of creation competes to expe- two. Because the mind and the body are destined to unite, rience times of love and to intensify such moments of they are engaged in a relationship. Because a man and a love. Human beings are the lords of creation. Therefore, if woman are destined to be bound as one, we can say that we can produce such lovely songs and sounds of har- husband and wife are one flesh. From this perspective, we mony, and love each other ten or one hundred times more realize there has to be a center in a relationship. Even for intensely, this world will become an environment in the relationship between father and son, there should be a which God is intoxicated, and in which He can dwell. center that can satisfy the absolute conditions for both the (613-264, 2009.07.09) father and the son. The Chinese character for center (中) encompasses all four directions. (456-117, 2004.06.27) Chapter 2 Training the Mind and Body 22. The relationship between subject partner and object §4. Training the Mind partner transpires in time and space, and even though the object partner might be in a lower position, if treated with 1. Our mind accompanies us for eternity, while our a big heart, that partner receives great glory. The bigger body accompanies us for a lifespan. Our mind regulates the heart the parents have, the more the children will re- our life, while our body regulates our everyday routine. A semble them. For a subject partner, there is always an ob- life differs from daily routine. A life refers to an entire ject partner. (546-201, 2006.11.28) lifetime, while daily routine refers to each day in a life. 23. If there were molds for relationships, each mold, Similarly, our mind and body are inherently different. even though the history of all human relationships is tied With human beings, the mind controls life while the body up in it, would contain unique personal stories and cir- controls daily routine. Thus if we do not have meals in cumstances. In that case, what would each mold have to our daily routine, our body will die. Furthermore, our do with the mainstream? If we take the example of a tree, mind also eats, but it refuses to do so in situations that go

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

against the conscience. When we examine this, we can see that the mind and the body are unable to enter the home of that the mind’s outlook is far broader than the body’s . the heart and rest there. (8-045, 1959.11.01) (35-091, 1970.10.04) 7. What is it that people have toiled until now to find? People have labored to find the divine heart that can come The mind is the parent among parents into the place of the human heart. We have been striving to unite our heart with this divine heart. Once our heart 2. If our mind is unable to harmonize with others, we unites with this absolute heart, all attempts to remove this need to train our mind and move it to accommodate ev- heart will fail. What we have been searching for until now eryone completely. Unless we do so, in the Last Days, Sa- is the heart that no ideology, thought or false owner can tan will put us on trial and accuse us by pointing out our invade. If we cannot find this heart, we will not be able to failings, saying, “Listen, you failed to fulfill that condi- avoid sorrow and sadness. (3-079, 1957.09.29) tion, didn’t you?” (2- 139, 1957.03.17) 3. The original mind is the parent among parents be- The mind’s inclination cause it represents the God of the universe. It is also the teacher among teachers and the owner among owners. 8. The mind conforms to nature’s logic. It seeks to ad- Hence, a mind that preserves its purity is the closest par- vance eternally toward goodness, very much like the nee- ent, closer than any mother in the world. A pure mind is dle of a compass pointing north. The logic of nature does also closer than any outstanding teacher in the world. Fur- not go astray; it does not evade goodness. This never hap- thermore, the mind is better able to guide its servants in pens. Similarly, a person’s mind seeks to advance toward the right direction than any owner in the world. (200-297, a specific goal. The mind moves heading toward life; it 1990.02.26) moves through the heart and it discerns the truth. The 4. The mind and body differ. From where did you re- mind seeks to harmonize with the whole as it strives to ceive your original mind? You received it from God. Your blend with the idea of the whole. It also forms the basis mind comes from God. Your mind comes from Heaven, upon which Heaven can instruct one about alternative while your body comes from your parents. Since the body paths. (7-182, 1959.09.06) comes from the earth, it consumes what is of the earth; 9. We each have a mind. Our mind pushes us in a par- hence, you are indebted to the earth. This earth is made of ticular direction, irrespective of time and space, in search matter. People are either male or female; we are exten- of a greater idea. However, although we have been aware sions of Adam and Eve, who were created by God. When of its tendency throughout history, we have been unable to we speak of a person, we are implicitly inferring sub- explain its movement to ourselves. Everyone wants to be stance. What can we find within a person? We can find the recognized and trusted. It is also true that we live with the earth, the person and God. We have had the phrase idea that whatever we think and advocate comes from our “heaven, earth and humankind” for eons. Heaven is the mind’s movement. Now, when you demand recognition mind, the earth is the body, and humankind is the people. and trust, are you doing so from a position related with (26-184, 1969.10.25) the divine purpose? You are not. From this perspective, 5. God, the earth and humankind are within me. The what is your value? You cannot achieve the ultimate pur- mind is in the subject position and the body is in the ob- pose unless, as a subject partner that can move all of cre- ject position. Since the mind is the center of the body, we ation, you put your mind’s aspirations into practice every have a will, a worldview and an advocacy. The person in day and go through a process of honest self-evaluation. whom these three are united is called a person of integrity. God seeks to realize His divine purpose. If we cannot ful- A person of integrity is a conscientious person whose fill His Will, we cannot stand tall in front of Him, and we body moves according to the dictates of his or her mind. will be unable to raise our heads before God. (7-206, She is one who can control her body with her mind. This 1959.09.13) is why the mind is the center. The mind represents God 10. Heaven is the subject partner of our life, our philos- and the body represents humanity. God has dominion over ophy, our love, our mind and our body. From the moment the mind, the mind has dominion over the body, and the I connect with Heaven, my body is no longer mine, my body has dominion over creation. (26-184, 1969.10.25) mind is no longer mine, my heart is no longer mine and 6. Human beings have a mind and body. The body is my ideas are no longer mine. Only then can I stand as the constituted of elements received from one’s parents and temple of God and the lord of creation. Then, since my from the earth. However, there is an issue with the mind. mind has become God’s mind, it can represent God’s God wishes to establish the mind and body on an un- mind. Finally, my life has the authority to move the entire changing foundation of heart. This is the purpose for universe. My heart appears as a representative of God’s which God created human beings and the purpose of His heart and my philosophy is the Father’s philosophy. Only providence to redeem fallen human beings. However then does the purpose in which we place our hope reach healthy and comfortable the mind may be, the reality is its conclusion. (8-203, 1959.12.20)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

11. Your original mind urges you to avoid the world’s God has searched for people, you will see that He has reality, which is stimulating yet painful, and seek the found people through their conditions of faith. On the one ideal. Every leader needs to confront reality. However, no hand, God has asked people to establish conditions of one knows about this mind that seeks, yearns for and faith, but on the other hand He has demanded that people urges us toward the ideal. We have to follow the dictates put their faith into action. After you create a bond of heart of this mind. Countless saints in history have followed with God, in order to gain a foothold to erase feelings of this mind. In the future, everyone will be like that. We sadness, you need to forge the path of putting faith into have to affirm this original mind; talking about anything practice. Only in this way can you establish history-shap- else is useless. If we realize that we are people who ing connections. (6-211, 1959.05.17) should not oppose the mind that seeks the ideal, but 16. In order to resolve any awkward situation, you should follow it, then even though we do not live in an have to report about yourself honestly and truthfully. Sin- ideal world, we will be able to connect with the ideal cerely report, “I am this kind of person” and request, “I world for which we yearn and of which we dream. To- am a wayward person but You are good; if only You day’s world is not ideal, due to the Fall. (7-263, would sympathize with a person like me and kindly show 1959.09.27) me the path of rectitude I need to follow, I would be grate- 12. All the pain and suffering God has borne on our be- ful.” If you engage people with a prayerful heart, your en- half is reflected in our mind and body. The mind works vironment will become natural. However, if you persist in tirelessly to guide every action of the body toward the your ways, whatever effort you make will not settle your goal of goodness, while checking the environment. When mind. Rather than settling in that environment, you will the body loses the objective and direction the mind pre- leave. Therefore, to be able to say, “I am such and such a scribes, and falls into the pit of death, the mind looks to person and I wish to build a relationship with you,” you what is good and recommends it to the body. Therefore, need to report about yourself sincerely and truthfully. This everything begins with me. As our mind represents takes place through prayer. Prayers help rectify your Heaven, the objective sought by our mind and the objec- course when you are going astray. If you reflect on your tive sought by Heaven have to be in accord. (10-227, daily life, you will see that your words and actions vacil- 1960.10.16) late and your feelings go up and down. Every moment, as 13. If God is the center of your mind, the objective of you live and breathe, you are weighing this and that. In God and the objective of your mind must be the same. weighing your options, you have to be sincere. (045-247, Furthermore, your mind should be united with the direc- 1971.07.04) tion on which God is focused. In order to have mind and 17. Normal people do not understand my prayers. They body unity, your body should accord with the ideal stan- need to read them a hundred times to grasp them. When dard of the earth. In the historical Last Days, the ideal you hear the mysterious sounds of heaven, in order to res- world of goodness will absolutely come. Your body and onate with them you need profound reverence and feeling. your daily life should connect with the world that is in Therefore, you need to connect with nature, with every- tune with the ideology of goodness. When the standard of thing. Unless you have that connection, you will not your mind and the standard of God separate, you face dif- know. The Buddha said the same: “In heaven and earth, I ficulties. When the standard of your physical life is in alone am the honored one.” He could say that from his be- conflict with the concept of the whole earth, difficulties ing in that state. It is like this when you overcome bound- arise. In that case, where should you begin to mend your aries. (566- 268, 2007.06.22) ways? The answer lies with you, not with others. (10-227, 18. You need devotional conditions and prayer. Is your 1960.10.16) position that of a resurrected person? If you are not stand- ing in that position, are you at least ardently seeking it? The path of devotion, faith and prayer Are you confident about taking responsibility for the envi- ronment in your path of faith? We have not yet accom- 14. You have resolved even to face death in walking plished this. This is why prayer is necessary. Prayer has this new path of faith. Therefore, if you advance in the di- the power to move the goalposts of life and death. It is rection God’s wishes with absolute faith, your path of difficult to offer the ardent prayer that is necessary. How faith will lead you to discover divine value. Hence, you busy would you be if you had to build a great tower need to feel the responsibility that accompanies such faith, stretching miles upward? Seriously, if you had to build a and become true sons and daughters who practice this very wide and tall tower, wouldn’t you be incredibly faith. Unless you do so, there is no way you can stand be- busy? If you resolved to build it and projected that it fore the Father. You will not be able to stand before the would take fifty years, you would not have a second to absolute Father as a true son or daughter, and a patriot. lose. (31- 317, 1970.06.07) (3-022, 1957.09.08) 19. I believe that prayer is the greatest power, because 15. If you look from a historical perspective at how it makes possible what is impossible. In the Unification

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Church we emphasize prayer, but we do not teach a differ- prayer. In that world, in that space, you can feel and expe- ent method of prayer. It is just the contents of our prayers rience a love that is very hard to find elsewhere. On the that are different. My teaching has been, “Do not pray for basis of prayer, you can strengthen yourself and advance yourself” I teach that you should pray instead for your your life of faith. I cannot always pull you along. What mission, for others, and to offer words of comfort to God. will you do when I am no longer around? You need to (091-117, 1977.02.03) make prayer an intrinsic part of your inner life. You need 20. When you face a difficult problem, resolve it with to pray day and night, so yours will be living prayers. prayer. Why then do we pray? Prayer enables a relation- Only in this way will your desires and the subject of your ship based on God’s standard of heart. When you pray prayers grow and develop as the years pass. This is why about an issue with a serious heart of concern for God and you have to be aware of the time in which you are living. the nation, God will certainly teach you what was before Develop your inner life through prayer. (104-112, and what is to come. Such occurrences will take place 1979.04.15) quite frequently. (33-131, 1970.08.11) 26. Prayer is not something undertaken with a capri- 21. More than expanding outward, we need to unite cious mind. To pray, you have to find a deep place, a place with our mind and find the path that leads deep within. that can represent Heaven, a place that is the center, not This is the life of prayer today’s Christianity talks about. the sidelines. How then should you pray? In order to pray Prayers that seek to connect with God’s mind and pro- about serious and desperate problems in your life, cleanse foundly experience the essence of God’s Word are more yourself and pray in a location that is not on the border- precious than prayers about setting certain objectives and line, and that forever has no relationship with Satan. achieving them. This is why we seek a quiet place when Those who say, “No matter how fervently I pray, God we want to pray. (29-318, 1970.03.13) never answers” are praying in a position where no an- 22. If you lead a life of prayer, you will feel indescrib- swers are possible. How can God respond to a prayer you able joy. This state of joy is the state of God’s thought utter while on Satan’s side? (123-080, 1982.12.12) prior to creation. Having reached this state, if you are able 27. The mind is round. There are doors to the mind. to stand in the position where you can describe such joy, However, when you pray, your prayers do not always flow you will be in the state of God after He created the entire smoothly. As the four seasons are different, prayers are universe. This level is the position of God as He created different according to your character. There are times the universe through the Word. From that state, you have when your mind unites with the direction of Heaven; you to proclaim the Word. If you do so, people certainly will must not miss these moments. If you lead a life of prayer, appear wanting to receive the Word. (29-321, 1970.03.13) you will immediately sense the coming of these moments; 23. If you want to pray, you have to do so before be- you will already know. Hence, you must prepare thor- ginning your daily activities. Hence, the most important oughly for such occasions. Then, when such a time ar- time is daybreak. Dawn is the most important time. This rives, having already made various preparations, you need is the time period that determines the outcome of your to open your mind’s doors as wide as possible, let the ex- day. Pray at this time. In order to offer a profound prayer traordinary force and love of God flow into you, and reach filled with emotions hitherto unknown and unfelt, do not the stage where you can perceive this force and this love. center your prayers on yourself. Pray for a great objective (156-213, 1966.05.25) on the level of the nation or the world. (30-123, 28. In the Last Days, we need to offer many tearful 1970.03.21) prayers. When we pray, we need to shed not only tears but 24. You have to lead a profound life of prayer, which also blood. We went over the hill of tears and the hill of means you steep your daily life in the providence. You the cross. In the garden of Gethsemane, Jesus offered a also have to reflect constantly upon how closely you are prayer drenched in blood. He shed tears as he held and tying your daily life to the course the church is going and embraced the Jewish nation. It is prayers such as these the path God is walking. To do so, your heart has to yearn that vanquish Satan’s power. (10-042, 1960.06.26) for church news to the extent that you just go to church or 29. Pray from the bottom of your heart. When your call the church at any time. God surely will dwell in the words and actions reflect your innermost heart, they will family in which He finds such a heart. Without such a become honorable words and actions that bring you no heart, there is no root that can sustain what is planted; it is shame before God, Satan or anyone else. God is seeking the same as having planted nothing. Understanding this such people. (2-050, 1957.02.17) principle, you need to reorganize your life to lay such a 30. If you pray from the bottom of your heart, with re- foundation. (31-293, 1970.06.04) ligious discipline, crying out to Heaven, your prayer will 25. Prayer is more important than eating. This is why I be answered. However, if you offer the same feeble like nature and why I treasure times of solitude. I like the prayers over the decades, as many people do today, your tranquility of the night. You will not have the foundation prayers will remain unanswered. You must pray on the ba- to experience the richness of life unless you go the way of sis of your ability to pledge with a genuine heart of love.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

You need an earnest heart capable of waiting thirty or living for what is greater. This is the only way we can forty years after offering a prayer. If you pray with an leave a legacy. Worrying about one’s own desires or seek- earnest heart that will remember that prayer after thirty or ing to advance one’s family comes later. We have to go forty years, your prayer will be fulfilled. There is no need forward centered on the greater objective. (28-270, to pray for it over and over again. (7-095, 1959.07.19) 1970.02.08) 31. When you pray, you should pray with tears and 36. Fallen human beings are born in the midst of ap- break out in sweat. You should pray with this conviction: parent happiness but pass away in the midst of tears. “If something strikes me, even if it penetrates my body, it Nonetheless, the nation will bless those who grasp and won’t knock me down.” Even as people persecute and op- shed tears for the nation; pitiful religious groups will bless pose you, you should know that the time when God will those who grasp them and weep for them, and the world answer your prayers is drawing near. As you follow the will bless those who hold on to and shed tears for the path of the Unification Church, your hardships will in- world. (4-166, 1958.04.06) crease when you come close to that time. You need to un- derstand this. (112-055, 1981.03.29) The path of separation to become an offering 32. You need to experience a life filled with new sensa- tions that arise from complete devotion to God. When you 37. You have to be able to pledge that you will make of engage in activities with your heart filled with these sen- yourself a conditional offering before Heaven. Jesus sacri- sations, you will witness multiplication and, eventually, ficed himself as an offering for the sake of the world, development. When a tree is sprouting new buds, each heaven and earth, and humanity. For this, he went the way day is different. Each day is filled with life’s energy. Ev- of the cross. Through the cross, Jesus instantly surpassed ery time you lose this feeling, you need to pray at the risk the standard of sacrifice and devotion that the countless of your life. Pray through the night and accumulate merit patriots and saints who came before him established. in order to progress. When you lead such a life, occasion- Therefore, in order to achieve a life of universal value, ally God will make it difficult for you to find the time to you need to be determined to pledge that you will make of offer conditions. In such circumstances, however hard you yourself an offering to be presented at a certain time to try to find hope, you will not succeed. Also, there will be Heaven, to the world, and to the individual. (2- 016, times when the harder you try, the deeper you will sink 1957.01.06) into a dark pit. If you find yourself in such circumstances, 38. From the perspective of the Unification Church, you need to subjugate Satan who follows you, renew your God’s Will, my will and your will have to be one. This is heart of attendance to God, and fight with greater vigor. the first priority. Then we need to determine a direction (30-133, 1970.03.21) and make a conditional offering. Unless we meet these 33. The more we reflect on the course we need to com- conditions, the fulfillment of the Will is absolutely impos- plete, the more we realize that completion is not possible sible, even if the time is ripe. The three generations — by personal effort alone. This is why people of faith have yours, your parents’ and your grandparents’ — have to to pray. As an individual, if you are unable to inherit the unite in the position of a single offering. When you look tradition that is united completely with God’s Will, any at everything in the universe, you see that there is no way effort you make, however great, could produce an out- other than for these three to become one. (28-082, come that directly contradicts God’s Will, irrespective of 1970.01.04) the loyalty you demonstrate. We have to understand the 39. The making of a conditional offering determines reality of our present position. (071-276, 1974.05.05) the ownership of that which is offered. Because I know all 34. Before praying for your sons and daughters, you about this, I came up with this definition. How can we de- should pray for the ancestors in heaven who have invested termine whether something or someone belongs to the themselves until now. Your heart has to desire the welfare side of good or the side of evil? God and Satan negotiate of humankind ahead of your personal welfare. Before you over the heart of love. No one has known this. Heaven can dance, look at all the people groaning in the pit of sorrow, take possession of an object that belongs to Satan’s world and worry about them. Even when he was happy, Jesus only if we develop the way of love, set up the will to pio- could not show his happiness in his countenance or ac- neer the way of love, stand in the position to find a person tions. Please relate in your heart to Jesus’ circumstances. of love, and return to Heaven an elevated standard of (4-125, 1958.03.23) love. God and human beings can unite through that object 35. If you pray according to your own will, it will not only if Heaven has taken possession of it. This is why work. God will have nothing to do with your prayers, God can claim ownership over human beings through our even if you conduct numerous vigils. We have to deny sacrificial offerings. (166-070, 1987.05.28) one sphere, embrace the next sphere, and advance for its 40. God feels the pain of humanity as His own and re- sake. For example, to hold on to the nation, which is joices in the happiness of each human being as His own. greater, we have to deny the family. Public service means Therefore, one who takes the position of a sacrificial of-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

fering in front of God should maintain a heart that brings Every person who seeks love has to maintain sexual pu- joy to both God and humanity. Then, so that God and hu- rity and know about the renewed lineage, the lineage of manity can stand in the plus position, that is, the position purity. This is why we speak of chastity, pure love and to benefit, we who are attuned to that purpose need to pure lineage. When a man and a woman preserve these stand willingly in the minus position, becoming the sacri- three, become one through marriage, continuously live for fice. As the sacrifice, the conditional offering, we are the others, do not keep a record of their good deeds, are not support group that can resurrect everything that was lost swayed left and right, and persevere in sacrificing while through the Fall. (224-012, 1991.11.21) forgetting those sacrifices, they will liberate the world for 41. The Fall was a departure from the essential, altruis- tens of thousands of years, even if the four corners of the tic love, which began with an independent awakening of a earth relocate, even if up and down reverse, and even if mixed-up, self-centered love. Since the Fall began with front and back exchange positions. They will bring every- self-centeredness, the world that recognizes self-centered- thing into harmony and realize a world of peace. ness has continued to expand as a base for Satan’s inva- (439-309, 2004.02.24) sion. If you are willing to sacrifice personal love for the 4. The course of indemnity remains before us. Even if sake of God’s love and altruistic love, and if you strive to we lose all our relatives and family members in one fell separate from Satan by stamping out selfish love, you will swoop, we have to sacrifice everything for the providence, eradicate totally the base through which Satan has infil- preserve our purity, and follow God’s Will. Even if all of trated. (146-012, 1986.06.01) our family members and relatives oppose us, we have to follow God’s Will. Historically, Noah, Abraham and Chapter 2 Training the Mind and Body Moses followed this course. However, they did not lose. §5. Training the Body They exchanged whatever they lost for what is eternal. Nonetheless, they were unaware that by losing everything 1. I have mentioned before that the body represents the they would gain what is eternal. They had a vague idea, earth. If we seek to find the place where our body can rest but they had no inkling of the specifics of what they stood in comfort, we must go through the pain of rebirth. The to gain. (21-209, 1968.11.20) longer this takes, the more anxious and fearful we be- 5. You have to be able to overcome the world’s tempta- come. However, once we get through it, we will find hap- tions, including the most debonair man or enticing piness. As the time of delivery draws near, a pregnant woman. To achieve this, become a man or woman for mother endures birth pangs that gradually increase. How- whom obedience and chastity are of the highest impor- ever, once she goes beyond that pain, she experiences tance. You are to raise descendants who will preserve the tremendous joy. We need to go through a similar process. lineage of the Blessing for tens of thousands of years. God loves human beings. After creating us, God blessed Your task is to protect sexual purity for thousands of gen- us, saying, “Your body will govern the earth and your erations. The greater the number of such descendants you mind will govern the heavens.” (8-021, 1959.10.25) raise, the greater the number of your relatives who will 2. Satan is erecting walls of death, using our body as a become part of the royal family. (251-205, 1993.10.17) foundation for these walls. Satan became God’s enemy, 6. Love is unique; it is only one. Love is unique and but originally he was just an archangel. God is the subject absolute. Since this is the love we desire, each husband partner and the archangel is a spiritual object partner. has to engage his wife through absolute sex. It is undeni- However, since a person’s mind represents heaven and his able that heaven comes to a husband through the en- or her body represents the earth, the object partner, Satan counter with his wife. A husband may walk a tortuous uses the human body as a launch pad for his activities. path, but unless he seeks the path of love and its right- This is why every religion advocates castigating the flesh. eousness, he cannot enter heaven. The person who comes The aim of religion is not to conquer a nation or advance to introduce heaven to the husband is the wife, and a particular ideology; it is to conquer the body. Therefore, vice-versa. The day the couple splits apart is the day religions seek to reach the original standard of conscience. heaven disintegrates. It is also the day the couple’s origi- Peace begins when we ignore our bodily cravings, open nal ideals and dreams shatter into nothingness. (139-064, wide the gates of the mind and ascend to the level of con- 1986.01.26) science that Adam and Eve were meant to reach had they 7. The past and the future are linked together through not fallen. (10-095, 1960.07.17) today. The past, present and future are connected. The for- tunes of heaven and earth revolve continuously around the Maintaining purity past, present and future. When God renders His final judg- ment, He will examine our individual life as He does in 3. Men and women must both preserve their purity. the Bible, by the Law. Accordingly, we can be completely They must not stain themselves before marriage. After restored as individuals only if we cultivate in ourselves chastity, next comes purity of lineage, of the bloodline. absolute flawlessness, which is beyond accusation. Now is

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

also the time we have to complete our family on the basis the self. At that point, we are transformed into beings of of having perfected ourselves. Our entire family history value, re-created in heart, and we become good people. will be the object of judgment. This is why, at the time of (039-201, 1971.01.10) judgment, our family has to be pure, leaving Satan unable 11. What has religion been teaching? It has been teach- to accuse. This is the only way we can redeem the family ing us to save the soul and conquer the body. This is why and complete the foundation for the people. When we religions exhort us to sacrifice in the service of others. Re- complete the victorious foundation for the people, all peo- ligions also teach us, as we sacrifice to serve others, to go ples of Satan’s world will be judged. God will personally the way of penance, to fast, to inflict pain on the body. stand in the position of judge. Only when all the peoples Unless we walk this path, we cannot enter heaven. This is throughout the world turn against Satan and lay the abso- the Principle. (48-087, 1971.09.05) lutely victorious foundation, against which Satan cannot 12. Religion is about self-denial. Accordingly, we have protest, can we say that we have completed the restoration to deny everything. Whether it is food, sleep or other of the people. The person who leads us to these victories things we like, we deny it all. We overcome sexual urges, will become the Lord who redeems all humankind — the appetite and sleep. Religions teach us to divest ourselves nation, the world, and all of heaven and earth. (13-210, of cravings for food, sleep and other bodily attachments. 1964.03.15) Human beings are conditioned biologically to eat and sleep to stay alive. These are things we are meant to en- Achieving mastery over the body joy. Nonetheless, we have to subjugate them, because they have led the body on the path of death. (18-067, 8. What are the limits of the body? When the mind and 1967.05.21) body fight, over which hurdle do we most need to leap? It 13. Religion does not begin with approval or affirma- is the hurdle of appetite, the hurdle of food. The issue of tion; it begins with denial. We live in an evil world, and if how we deal with appetite comes with a religious life. We we support evil we become evil. We each need to begin need to eat to live, but we cannot live to eat. After Jesus by judging ourselves. Each of us needs to deny him or had fasted forty days in the wilderness, Satan tempted herself. Self-denial does not mean targeting the evil soci- him: “If you are the Son of God, tell these stones to be- ety. Even though we need to reform this evil society, we come bread.” (Matt. 4:3) Jesus gave the masterful re- need to begin with self-abnegation. The mind and body sponse: “It is written: ‘Man shall not live on bread alone, are fighting each other and we need to chastise the body but on every word that comes from the mouth of God.’” into submission. But what does it mean to chastise and (Matt. 4:4) Jesus said that we live by the Word of God. subjugate the body? It means to do what is righteous. Living by the Word means living according to truth, rea- When asked, what sets the criteria by which we subjugate son and law. Accordingly, Jesus’ response to Satan was a the body, we should reply that it is our conscience. There- strong rebuke, admonishing Satan for living in opposition fore, we have to deny our sexual urges, appetite for food to God’s law. (037-124, 1970.12.23) and other instinctive bodily cravings. We thus need to 9. We have to conquer the twenty-four hours of the pray and fast as well as offer vigils. (157-128, day; that is, we have to conquer time. Love has to tran- 1967.04.02) scend the limits of time. Next, we need to achieve domin- 14. The various religions established value systems. ion over our behavior. Love has to conquer behavior. Why have they collapsed? It is because the religions for- Now, conquering time means conquering sleep, and con- sook their original missions, and this resulted in constant quering our behavior means conquering all desires, in- disputes and divisions. Thus they lost their power to guide cluding the appetite for food. It also means conquering the real life. The established religions do not teach clearly sexual urge. Love stands above sexual desire. After that, about life and the universe. They cannot clearly distin- we have to conquer our worldly desires. (171-022, guish between good and evil or righteousness and unrigh- 1987.12.05) teousness. In particular, they cannot answer clearly re- 10. Jesus fasted in order to achieve dominion over his garding the nature of God and His existence. As the abil- body. Examining every religion, we will see that not one ity of religion to guide people faded, material possessions of them is devoid of believers practicing penance. The turned from a means to an end in life. Chasing pleasure higher the religion, the more it emphasizes such practices. became the norm. Sensual desires and material cravings Perfection begins with total denial of this world. The true dehumanize the world. In such tainted soil it is impossible religion advances by denying everything. It differs from for love, service, righteousness, holiness and other tradi- the secular world’s way of thinking. True religion does tional values to flourish. (133- 285, 1984.11.03) not begin by affirming what is of the world. It begins by 15. Where is ascension to heaven or descent into hell denying what is of the world. We can begin to affirm cer- determined? It is determined within each of us. The per- tain aspects of the world only on the foundation of deny- son who feels pangs of conscience together with stimula- ing everything and establishing a realm of dominion over tion coming from the five bodily senses is in hell. The

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

person who leads a life that brings delight to the mind is this people, this nation and this world to be as close to in heaven. Therefore, it is wise to cast away one’s worldly God, as I am. If this failure constitutes a sin, then I am a ambitions and evil mind, and to observe the heavenly sinner. Nevertheless, I did my very best.” laws centered on the conscience. (7-238, 1959.09.20) Chapter 4. The Believer’s Path in Relation to True The path that accumulates good deeds Parents’ Course §4. A Life of Inheritance 16. You should not be arrogant and boast of yourself. Before your personal achievements, you should list your 1. You cannot become sons and daughters of God, the family’s achievements. But before advertising your fam- great ruler and owner of heaven and earth, or receive His ily’s accomplishments, you need to invest in achieving re- inheritance simply by attending Him. You too will be- sults in the tribe. Likewise, before boasting about its suc- come a ruler and owner of heaven and earth when you re- cesses, the tribe has to invest itself for the sake of the peo- ceive the Blessing and inherit the lineage of the Parents of ple. But Korean members cannot be proud, even if they Heaven and Earth, who truly attend God. Then you will were to bestow the Blessing upon everyone within the en- flourish and grow through being fruitful and multiplying. tire length and breadth of the peninsula. This is to say, we By fulfilling the positions of true owner and true parents have to begin with the individual and ascend eight stages who can rule heaven and earth, you make an internal con- up to God, centering on the world. Only when God finally nection with those who have attained the position of the recognizes your achievements can you be proud of your- True Parents. However, you cannot become an owner un- selves. (579-269, 2007.11.01) til you first become a child who fulfills the moral duties of 17. Follow the lead of True Parents. True Parents are developing the heavenly parental heart and inheriting the the first to enter the kingdom of heaven, and they lay the heavenly lineage. (12-317, 1963.08.11) foundation for others to come and reside there. On this foundation, you live in the kingdom of heaven by virtue A life lived only for God’s Will of the accomplishments you accumulate on earth. In the spirit world, we determine the level at which we live, and 2. In any family, what child would not want to live our position, by a statistical evaluation of our earthly with and attend his or her mother and father? What par- achievements. This is done scientifically, not according to ents would not want to fall asleep embracing their beloved what you say you believe or say you have done. (586-012, child? Who would not want to invite God into such a fam- 2008.02.04) ily? I would certainly want to do that. However, that can- 18. Individuals, while fulfilling their duty to their fam- not happen until the Will of God is more firmly settled. ily, would also like to be able to live for their people and Thus we have been walking a path of misery. I did not set their nation. God is also like that. However, our lot is to out on that path for my sake but to establish the moral choose between these. Fallen human beings’ sphere of laws and traditions of the family. I did not mind that I was destiny is that of striving to achieve the greater good. bloodied and bruised in taking on this responsibility, or Even God strives to pursue the fruit of goodness for the that my face became gaunt, or that I suffered terribly and people and nation, because it is greater than the fruit of was spit on by others. My main problem was how to es- goodness for the family. Likewise, one who strives to be a tablish the right traditions on this earth before I died. I had person of character does not restrict him or herself to the to do just this one thing. It didn’t matter that I would face family or the tribe. That person will strive to transcend violent storms time and time again; it didn’t matter that I their people and demonstrate virtue and character on the might be as pitiful as a beggar; it didn’t matter that I world level. We cannot deny that we each aspire to be- would be imprisoned and branded a traitor. These were come a central person who contributes to the greater not my most serious problems. Up until the present, it has good. (28-264, 1970.02.08) been my whole life’s purpose to do only one thing: to 19. Those who display devotion to the world, demon- leave behind the unchanging traditions of Heaven. strate loyalty to God, and fulfill their responsibility to (24-102, 1969.07.13) Him can stand as honorable people before the nation, be- 3. We are united on the road to unification. Therefore it fore their people, before their parents, indeed before ev- stands to reason that we follow a common path of blood, eryone. Such people feel confident when standing before a sweat and tears. When you learn of God’s tragic situation, mirror. They are able to sing their own praise with a clear it should make your blood boil. Upon knowing God’s sad- conscience. “I have done my very best; there is nothing ness, you should naturally shed tears. Even if I face disap- more I could have done. I have gone the path of death and pointment after investing all my flesh and blood, I will am unable to do any more on this earth. I have invested all still do anything to alleviate God’s pain. I will do anything my energy and devoted myself completely. If there is one for the sake of the Will, even if it means that thousands of thing I have not accomplished, it is that I have not guided my disciples have to lead a sacrificial fife. That being

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

said, it does not mean I do not love all of you. It is be- reveal God’s Will. I am living for the sake of God’s Will, cause I love you that, through the Unification Church, I and this purpose will guide my daily life, inspire my ask you to advance, shedding your blood, sweat and tears, worldview and direct my entire existence.” (043-042, first as a servant, then as an adopted child, and finally as a 1971.04.18) child of the direct lineage. To be a child of the direct lin- 8. Even in reading one page of a book, if one reads that eage you have to become a person who does not mind fac- one page in serious contemplation, thinking that the Will ing death, because then you will be able to walk the path of God’s providence can be revealed through it, he or she of the cross. Just as God called our ancestors to take on will be prepared to act in accord with God’s desire. God the mission of restoration through indemnity, the substan- can use that kind of person. (59-214, 1972.07.16) tial True Parents today have the mission to pioneer the 9. God’s first wish is, “Please relieve my sadness.” His world indemnity course by calling upon their beloved second is, “Please relieve my pain.” Who will grant God’s children. Therefore this work must continue until one peo- wishes? God cannot do it by Himself. Even if God wanted ple in one nation is completely resurrected. (14- 245, to relieve His own pain, He could not. Because we are the 1965.01.01) source of His pain, there is no other way but for us to alle- 4. The essence of the universe is that humankind is one viate it. We must determine to sacrifice ourselves a thou- family. Nestled in this web of love, people must discover sand times over for the sake of God’s people. God could the love that exists for the sake of the family, not just the not tell us this deep truth, but Jesus told his disciples, “If individual. They must also find a love that exists for the any want to become my followers, let them deny them- sake of the tribe, the people, the nation, and the world. selves and take up their cross and follow me. For those This is the path of love and the path of God’s Will. A pa- who want to save their life will lose it, and those who lose triot’s duty is to move forward, willing to ignore himself, their life for my sake will find it.” (Matt. 16:24-25) Now his family and his tribe for the sake of the nation. A filial Jesus’ paradoxical words make sense. (066-020, son chooses to follow his parents’ will, even if he has to 1973.03.11) put aside his own needs and those of his wife and chil- 10. All kinds of stories and situations may arise on dren. The duty of a devoted son requires this. For this rea- your path of faith. Some of you may feel you even have to son, the path of God’s Will is the path of love, the path of sell your own blood to afford to go witnessing. If you do loving greater things first, rather than individual things. not have money for travel, you may convince yourself (18-022, 1967.05.14) that the distance you need to go is short, and so you de- 5. We are now close to being able to return to God’s cide to walk, climbing at great risk over steep mountains bosom, so each of us should consider what we should do. and fields, all the while contemplating God’s Will with an We do not follow God’s Will in order to receive blessings unchanging heart. My hope is that even if you collapse or obtain our own salvation. In following the Will of God, you will have no resentment. Please do not hold resent- our families are needed to contribute to humankind, and ment, even if you fail and end up sacrificing much. How our tribe is needed to contribute to the people, the nation could there be no arrows flying toward you, when you are and the world. You must be able to live like this. (32-109, like soldiers marching forward to build Heaven, holding 1970.06.28) up the torch? How could the enemy not assail you? This 6. What is the path of Unification Church members? might happen. However, my heart, and the heart of God, We need those who can stand up and fight to defend their do not beat for you alone, but for all people and the world. country. But the bigger question is how can “I” stand in Therefore once you accept God’s Will, walk your path the place of Jesus? In the course of history, Jesus Christ, with joy, even if it might be a path of death. Unification who was sent as God’s son, could not fully achieve his soldiers need to take this kind of path. (154-278, goal, even though he attained unity with God. Therefore 1964.10.03) each of us must once again construct and lay this founda- 11. Now you know God’s Will; therefore you cannot tion. God’s Will cannot advance unless we, among our retreat on the road you are traveling. In order to become a first generation, prepare the foundation to connect to and patriot and a filial son or daughter of Heaven, you must substantially fulfill what Jesus could not accomplish. march on, even before Heaven moves. Now that you (038-016, 1971.01.01) know this path of restoration, you have to say, “I regret 7. We ourselves must go forward as historically resur- that, even though I walked the individual path of the rected beings. We are not meant to just live into our sev- cross, I did not know the Will. I am sorrowful that even enties and eighties for our own sake. God’s providential though I walked the path of the cross for the family, tribe hope is for us to live and develop according to His Will and, people, I did not know the Will. Now that I know, I throughout the course of our eternal lives. Therefore we will take on the national path of the cross.” (156-062, must live according to that Will. It is important to learn 1965.12.07) how to expand the stage of our life, through our own per- 12. For those who embrace God’s Will, the more mis- sonalities, so we can proudly say, “My life’s purpose is to erable a person’s path, the more valuable it is. My whole

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

life has been like this. When I reflect upon what I have, I God can be proud of you. If you accomplish only 100 per- think to myself that I have nothing. I will leave behind ev- cent of what was asked of you, well, anyone can do that. erything for posterity when I depart this life. I am doing (31-322, 1970.06.07) everything for the sake of future generations. When I pass 17. We have nothing to be proud of. After a battle, you on I want to leave behind love for the sake of the Unifica- can be proud of yourself only if you were victorious. If tionist community, and for all people and the world. I do you are proud of yourself without achieving victories, Sa- not spend time thinking about leaving behind what I love tan will accuse you. You need to fight in place of the in- and what my own children love. (215-044, 1991.02.06) visible God, inheriting the unfinished work of the substan- tial True Parents, and say, “Father, may all glory be unto Living for the sake of God’s glory You.” (11-288, 1962.01.03) 18. You should keep God’s original Garden of Eden in 13. Indemnity can be paid only when you ask God your heart, and sing of Heaven’s life, love and glory as what kind of condition you need to make. Furthermore, you go about your daily life. Furthermore, you should in- making an offering simply because God told you to is not spire others to live this way. In other words, you should all that a condition entails; you need to voluntarily make represent God, the Creator, and take up His work of recre- an additional offering. The offering God requires is to in- ation. In addition, you need to be loyal to God and offer demnify something, but the offering you make on your your time on earth representing all creation. You need to own initiative becomes a condition for you to receive be able to honor the original ideal and to love not only in glory. (16-319, 1966.07.31) a favorable environment but also in a challenging one. By 14. Sons and daughters of Heaven are ostracized by the doing this, you will become sons and daughters who em- world. You all live in enemy territory; you are people who body the ideal of creation, and you will live with God for- have appeared as leaders in order to destroy Satan’s ex- ever, in both joy and sorrow, within His realm of eternal pansion. Therefore you will receive persecution on the love and glory. (2-253, 1957.06.09) family level when you approach your family, and you will receive persecution from society if you go out into soci- ety. Jesus, God and all those who died for Heaven were Cheong Seong Gyeong treated this way. Thus a historical hurdle of sorrow lies before you as well. After overcoming these obstacles, you Book 11 Ceremonies are ready to attend Jesus. Therefore Jesus comes and finds those people who are in the same position as he was and and Holy Days befriends them. (007-331, 1959.10.18) 15. I cannot ask you followers of the Unification Chapter 1. The Etiquette of Attendance Church to walk forward slowly. You need to move §1. A Life of Attendance quickly and boldly. How glorious this is! With such an at- titude you can receive what Heaven sends you and estab- 1. You should live a life of attendance and encourage lish a secure foundation for victory. You must create a re- each other to be strong in doing so. Up to now you re- gion and a world that God will remember forever. You ceived salvation through a life of faith, but from now on need to create a world where not only you but also your you will find salvation through attendance. If humankind descendants can say to the Father, “May You receive had not fallen at the outset, you would attend God as your glory for all eternity.” The hand that does this work is not way of life. Attending God is something you do with your only your hand but represents millions of others. You whole heart in your daily life. Wherever you go, you should feel that your hand represents all humanity. You should always feel that your father is in front of you and need to realize and believe that your hand will be com- your mother is behind you, and that Heaven is with you at memorated by your descendants and that your ancestors every moment, to your right and left, above you and be- can proudly declare it to be the hand of God. (11-330, low you. When you, as Unification Church members, 1962.04.13) carry out your mission, your public responsibility in the 16. Do you think that just because God gave me one church, you may run into difficulties that you cannot re- hundred commands, He only expects me to accomplish solve on your own. When this happens, you should purify that much? Would He compliment me after I finished my your mind, cleanse your body with a bath, and pray sin- assignments, saying, “Yes, yes, good.” When you do even cerely to Heaven. When you pray, ask God for His guid- more than expected, your value grows. When God gives ance, and He will show you the way to go. If He does not, you a direction, can even one of you offer your life to ful- it is only because your heart does not reach the standard fill it? Doing your best means that when God entrusts you of God’s heart; if it does, He will surely answer you. If with one hundred commands you accomplish even more you entrust everything to God and rely on Him when you than that. When you do this, it is a truly glorious thing and face difficulties, keeping a prayerful heart, God will guide

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

you in the right direction through your intuition. authority of this bond of heart, the entire universe follows (150-294, 1961.04.15) you. This is an ironclad rule of the universe. (007-105, 2. In this age you are justified by living in attendance to 1959.07.26) God. You attain salvation through attendance. Previously, 6. If you do not have the courage to embrace people of you were saved through paying indemnity. However, you all different colors and live with them as family, you will must now enter the age when you attend Heaven. There not be able to attend God in the future ideal world, the must be a nation where everyone lives in attendance to kingdom of heaven. That is why in the Unification Church Heaven. Jesus was chased out because he did not have there is interracial marriage among members of different such a nation. It is the same for you. You must go forth skin colors. I encourage Koreans, Japanese and Ameri- holding on to the Word that I am conveying to you. Satan cans to intermarry. If I did not do that, would not be able has no power to deny the Word. Since even Satan recog- to take the lead responsibility in helping all humankind nizes God, if you substantially build a family that is enter the world of the heart. If I did not do so, people aligned with the Word and with the heavenly world, then would ask why, among the people of different colors, I centering on your family you can freely expand your only loved people of one color and did not make the con- foundation. How can a nation emerge without families? It dition to love people of another color, so I encourage Ko- is from our families that our tribes can emerge. Centering reans to marry people of all colors. (177- 068, on our tribes we can create our nation, and from that point 1988.05.15) God’s world will emerge naturally. This is the expansion 7. A life of attendance is not easy. It is not easy for that will take place starting from blessed families. you, and it is not easy for me either. If I have to deal with (354-222, 2001.09.27) an issue concerning attendance, I cannot sleep. I know that unless I attend God, He will be restricted; that with- Now is the era when we live in attendance to God out me He cannot be liberated. It should be the same for you in attending me. You should make me feel that I am 3. The Unification Church does not talk about the king- powerless without you, because only when you expand dom of heaven based on faith alone. We say that the right- the scope of your activities can I broaden the stage of my eous are justified by attendance, that we are saved through activities. Therefore, you should understand that you de- attendance. But to attend God you need to know Him. It is termine the circumstances that surround me, and you not a problem to attend Him once you understand the should have a heart to create an expansive environment teachings of the Unification Church. Once you truly un- for me in all spheres of life. Again, a life of attendance is derstand them, you will know God and find it natural to not easy. You must attend God with more heart than the attend Him. Having said that, I ask you: how regularly do heart of parents who love their children. Your parents took you feel God’s presence? How many times during your care of you for twenty years or more, but God has been twenty-four hour day do you feel His presence? Can you raising His children for tens of millions of years. Tens of expect to be saved through attendance if you attend God millions of years have passed since humankind emerged. two hours a day? You should need God more than you For tens of millions of years God invested Himself and need to breathe and seek Him more desperately than a devoted Himself to meet the Son whom He has yearned choking person gasps for air or a dehydrated person for. Just because you have devoted yourself, do not think craves a drink of water. God is more essential than food. that you have offered all that you have. Even after devot- (033-231, 1970.08.16) ing yourself you should think it is still not enough. (301- 4. You have to know God’s situation and circum- 186, 1999.04.26) stances, understand His heart, and then think of Him as 8. God is near you. His concern for each of you ex- you would your father. He is your Father, my Father and ceeds that of anyone else. Everyone thinks that their own our Father. Why should learning about God, listening to parents love them the most, but God’s love is greater and Him and attending Him be our way of life? It is so we can deeper than that love; it is deeper and greater than any hu- come to understand God’s circumstances and heart as they man love in this world. Hence, you should become people were expressed in the pages of the Bible. It is to under- who can feel God’s loving embrace and call Him Father. stand that God is our own Father, who has been wounded, You should become true sons and daughters who can ex- trampled upon, rejected and torn to pieces. (8-253, perience God’s internal heart, in the position where you 1960.01.17) can say, “Now I know my Father’s sorrow.” If you can be- 5. The standard for true relationships is the parent-child come such sons and daughters, you will become the own- bond of heart between God and human beings. No one in ers of the kingdom of heaven in which you attend God. authority can undermine this bond of heart, for it is eter- No one will be able to take that kingdom away from you. nal, unchanging and unique. It is a bond with absolute au- (002-235, 1957.06.02) thority. When you come forth with this authority, all be- ings bow their heads before you. When you move with the Our mindset during a life of attendance

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

9. God is not a fantasy. He is not just an idea or an ab- Testament Age, the Son was sent and sacrificed to lay the stract concept. He leads and guides our daily lives. He is path for the Parents to come. The blood of Christians was always with us as the master of our daily circumstances. shed for the Second Advent of the Lord, paving the way He does not exist just so that we can attend Him, but to for the True Parents to come. The age of the Unification live together with us, sharing love. All my life I have been Church is the age of the True Parents. It must pave the fighting battles in circumstances where God could not be path for God to descend to the earth and dwell upon it. properly attended. No matter how hard the world opposes Because God has come to the earth, we can obtain salva- a person like me, and no matter how hard Satan strikes me tion through attending God. This is how history is devel- or tries to undermine me, they cannot prevail as long as oping. We sacrifice things of a lower level in order to re- Heaven approves of me. Since I have this foundation, cover the Son. The Son has to live, even if it means sacri- whoever attacks me ends up toppling over. (168- 112, ficing the creation. All things of creation are in lamenta- 1987.09.13) tion because they cannot experience the glory of God’s 10. In order to attend God, we need to begin by placing love and the realm of His children’s love. (177-158, Him in the midst of our heart and mind and then become 1988.05.17) completely one with Him in our body. Without doing so, 14. What kind of devotion should true sons and daugh- there is no way for us to liquidate the devil’s world. That ters offer? It should not stem from a life of mundane real- is why we view this time as the age of attendance, the age ity. Instead, you should offer devotion of hope, glory, loy- when we are justified by attendance. We are saved alty and attendance. If this is the kind of legacy you leave through attendance. God is not a distant God way up in behind when you pass over to the next world, the king- the sky. We should attend God as our subject partner in dom of heaven will belong to you and Heavenly Father our daily life. How do we attend Him? By using the law will be your Father. Until now, you have offered devotion of indemnity, we must unravel all the sorrowful and while going the course of indemnity. However, from now painful circumstances that God has endured throughout on you should offer devotion to join the realm of atten- the ages of history. (144-274, 1986.04.25) dance, so that you can offer attendance to Heaven. Those 11. Why do we seek justification through deeds, justifi- who are able to do this will join the first resurrection. In cation through faith, and justification through attendance? order to join the realm of attendance, you must have the Without justification, good and evil cannot be distin- heart to comfort God. God is a grieving God, and you can guished. The evil world cannot be separated from the comfort Him by making painful conditions of devotion world of goodness. God is the standard of righteousness through which you can participate in God’s sorrowful cir- and goodness. The way God believes, the way God cumstances. The providence of restoration introduces us works, the way He attends — God must always be at the to these circumstances, by revealing the indemnity condi- center. Satan cannot accuse righteous people who resem- tions that people have made before God. (17-245, ble God. (161-219, 1987.02.15) 1967.01.29) 12. God believes, works and lives in attendance; if we 15. From now on, you must lead a life of righteousness live with the same standard, then we will create an envi- through attendance. By leading a life of attendance we ronment where Satan cannot intervene in our life. Al- can become a family of filial children, patriots, saints and though we may be within Satan’s realm, if we establish divine sons and daughters. In the Era before the Coming the standard of righteousness that makes an environment of Heaven we fought with Satan. That time has now where we can be with God, then Satan will withdraw. passed, giving way to the Era after the Coming of That does not mean that attendance in the Completed Tes- Heaven, the era of the kingship of peace. This is in- tament Age is the only thing that will remain after the Old evitable. It is necessary for each one of us to follow this Testament Age based on deeds and the New Testament path. It is not someone else’s path, but yours. If you do Age based on faith have passed. We need all three: the not follow this path, you will have trouble in the next works of the Old Testament Age, the faith of the New world. (492-237, 2005.04.16) Testament Age, and the attendance of the Completed Tes- tament Age. Even in the Completed Testament Age we Chapter 4. The Daily Life of Blessed Families need to have faith and do good works. They are insepara- §1. Proper Conduct for Blessed Families ble, by the same logic that tells us that growth occurs based on the formation stage, and completion happens 1. We need to live a life of attendance to the True Par- based on the growth stage. This is particularly so at this ents such that we are always prepared to offer them some- time because justification by attendance means develop- thing. Although every day we wait for them with a heart ing our lives in order to usher in the era of the kingdom of of attendance, we know they cannot come to visit. There- heaven. (161-219, 1987.02.15) fore we should yearn to receive Heaven’s sons and daugh- 13. In the Old Testament Age, sacrificial offerings ters in our home in their stead. From morning till night we were made to lay the path for the Son to come. In the New should make preparations to receive these beloved chil-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

dren. Heaven will bless those who follow this lifestyle. spouse unless you have first offered something precious to Korean noblemen in the past used to prepare a comfort- your parents. A husband should first buy clothes for his able guest room in the annex off the main house and in- parents before doing so for his wife. Furthermore, until vite travelers to stay there overnight. This custom was the husband has a chance to offer clothes to his parents, unique to Korea. This implementation of heavenly con- his wife should not say, “I like this dress; buy it for me if duct in the history of Satan’s world also symbolically you love me.” Moreover, a husband should first purchase demonstrated in advance our proper attitude of atten- clothes for his parents and for his wife before he buys any dance. (26-299, 1969.11.10) for himself. It is the same with food. Whether husband or wife, they must offer food to their parents first, then to Proper conduct in the family their spouse, and should sit down for meals together with their parents. (26-298, 1969.11.10) 2. We’ve been living and speaking carelessly in our 6. Your family should not get accustomed to worldly family life, but from now on we should establish rules in habits. Nor should you think, “Although things are bad the family. Parents should not beat their children in anger. now, they will get better in the future.” You must make They should not berate them with curse words as are com- things perfect now. The issue is the present. When the monly spoken in the world. We all must now become as past and the present are perfect, the future also will be one body. Our words, our attitude and our way of life perfect. The fact that there has never been even one per- should be as members of one body, with God as the cen- fect day such as existed in the Garden of Eden is evidence ter. (28-252, 1970.01.22) of the Fall. The ideal place is where the past, the present 3. The family of the firstborn son in a clan can thrive and the future are in accord. Hence you should be able to when the members of his family willingly accept the tra- offer the present moment. God desires to see whether you ditional family laws and propriety passed down from their can establish eternal stepping-stones on earth now. Now is ancestors and practice them. If any of them have the atti- the culminating point of history. (21-077, 1968.10.20) tude, “Those rules have nothing to do with me,” he or she 7. The time is coming when new laws will be enacted, can’t be the offspring of that family. Especially the first- and the most serious among them will be those regarding born son cannot be the heir of the family, even though he violations of love. If you committed such infractions in was born as its eldest son. We, on the other hand, have to the past, now is the time to sincerely repent. Every time become descendants who surpass all our ancestors and you listen to the Principle, you must feel mortified. You succeed in accomplishing countless responsibilities. Uni- should feel angry with yourself and bitterly ashamed of fication Church members must become such descendants. your transgressions. You should exclaim, “I already feel (21-252, 1968.11.24) so bitterly distraught that I’m a descendant of the Fall; on 4. In the past, when the family of a loyal subject of the top of that, I repeated it too!” You should feel deeply re- king acquired something valuable, the head of the family pentant, saying, “God, if You will only forgive me, I will would offer it first to the king of the nation. That was a never be able to express enough gratitude.” The moment loyal subject’s way of life in Korea. From that perspec- you commit the sin of violating love, it will be hopeless tive, Korean propriety reflects the central norms of the for your ancestors. (67-059, 1973.05.20) heavenly kingdom, which cannot be found in any other 8. One mind, one body, one thought and oneness in nation. Confucianists follow the teachings of Confucius, harmony! After that we have true love, true life and true and quite a few proprieties prescribed in Confucian teach- lineage to build a true family. Until we reach harmony and ings are close to heavenly law. You should educate your oneness in mind and body, we shouldn’t have a partner. children to conduct an offering ceremony for you in the The four-position foundation is fulfilled only when a man future, when you pass away. Norms and rituals for hold- and a woman, who were created from the separation of ing a funeral based on the Principle have not yet been es- God’s dual characteristics, unite and give birth to chil- tablished. However, once the rules of propriety are estab- dren. This is an ironclad principle. It is not a theory I clev- lished, you should not live a casual life, doing things as erly fabricated on my own. We must understand that the you please. From now on you should believe that God is fourposition foundation is Heavens law. It is the structure always with you in every situation. With that faith you of the spirit world as well. If you don’t meet what it re- should be able to cultivate the life force that will enable quires, problems will arise. The law of love must remain you to grow, sinking deep roots so you can overcome any absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal even after hun- obstacle in any situation, no matter what kind of storm dreds of millions of years. When we recognize that the arises. (31-292, 1970.06.04) universe exists within the realm of the ideal partnership of 5. When something good happens in their life, people love, we can understand that our love also must be abso- of filial piety think of their parents first. In the fallen lute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Only then can we world, people typically think of their spouse first. How- stand without shame before the entire universe. Then we ever, you should not buy something of value for your can be confident and have conviction that the universe

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

will attend us and our families as its owners. (397-322, that person reaches the original standard. A single person 2002.12.01) is like one car in a train, but the family is like a locomo- 9. You have family members, so you should become tive. It is simple to restore an individual’s mistake. But if people who can share love as brothers and sisters and sup- something goes wrong in the family, it affects everyone, port one another. You should become the model members even bringing them to ruin. (27-085, 1969.11.26) of your family. And as members of the Unification 13. What should you do to receive love from your par- Church, you should become men and women who can be ents? You should love everything that your parents love. recognized by all members of the church. From now on, That way you are able to receive their love. In a family, if we should cut off what needs to be cut off and separate a son wants his parents to love him, he needs to under- from what we need to separate from. You should not just stand that the way to receive love from them is to love all live as you please. The Unification Church must establish that they love. The son shouldn’t aspire to receive their the kingdom of heaven. Hence, rather than merely recov- love otherwise. If a child wants to claim everything his ering ourselves, we have to recover the family. Those who parents cherish simply because he wants to, he cannot be can’t become exemplary in their family life will be ac- loved by them. (133-026, 1984.07.01) cused by the world, even by the cosmos. (030-230, 14. God and parents stand in the position to care for 1970.03.23) others before anyone else does. God thinks of you before 10. The value of the Blessing can be recognized only you do. And your parents think of you before you do. when you fulfill your responsibility. Therefore you This is why you love them. This is why they stand in the blessed members should not speak offensively, in the position of subject partner to you. When two people live worldly way. There should be something different about together, each should think, “If my partner does not do you. The family is a small church. Hence your family what he or she is supposed to do, I will do it.” This is the should be, as the agency of God, a family that God would kind of being God is. The person who thinks this way be- like to visit. At least three families must totally unite as comes the center. The person who lives for the sake of one family. What I would like to say in particular is, first, others surely becomes the center. (103-139, 1979.02.18) that your family should be one that many people visit. 15. You need to be more altruistic. The most altruistic Harmony among people is most important. Second, person becomes the leader. In a group of ten people, the Heaven’s families should build solidarity with one an- one who becomes the central person is the one who lives other. At the very least the families in your Blessing trin- for the group and loves the other nine the most. The oth- ity should be completely united with one another. ers will seek that person out. Thus far, people have (15-271, 1965.10.24) thought that living for others was bad for them. Yet living 11. We are not focused on the individual but on the for the sake of others is actually the way to become a cen- family. Yet it does not mean we are only trying to clean up tral person, to become a leader and to inherit everything. all the problems in our own family. Rather, we should This is a natural law. This is why I am telling you that to connect to all. Hence our previous efforts to cultivate our live for the sake of others is not bad. It does not incur any spirituality while living alone are now not enough. We loss. No business bears better fruit than such a lifestyle. must be determined and resolute to make much greater ef- (132-276, 1984.06.20) fort than before. A life of challenging evil is very difficult. 16. We need to awaken to the fact that we live in a dif- We can get tired and easily give up in an instant. When ferent era and that our speech, attitude and lifestyle need we have a family, we should work much harder than when to change. This is what the spirit world desires from us. we were single. The family is where we can secure our The spirit world is already charging forward in unison, center. The family is where we cannot avoid dealing with but the earth is in a state of confusion, full of complexi- reality in all relationships. In our family, we should estab- ties, and cannot determine its clear objective. Therefore to lish relationships between front and back, left and right, anchor ourselves on solid ground we need to offer condi- above and below. We shouldn’t just maintain the kind of tions of devotion. Otherwise we will be swept away. We faith we practiced in the past; the onesided life of faith we are now living in a time when we can no longer live casu- had before will not work. The Blessing is the point that ally. Some of you follow me around everywhere I go. You determines whether we live or die. (27-085, 1969.11.26) want to do that rather than work in your mission. Further, 12. Developing a good personal faith hinges mostly on you prepare my rallies as if they were your own rallies. relating to a good leader. However, to develop a good You must not do so. You must not act that way at all. You family, each of you must become a leader to one another. need to raise your family to be a family that can actualize We need to ask for whom and for what the members of God’s Will. For this, the father and mother must change the family exist. When you were single, you could pray first. In establishing a tradition, senior Unification Church and everything would come to pass. However, once you members ought to set the standard first, before their sons have a family, if someone in it opposes you, l you have to and daughters. You should establish the tradition by be- bear the cross and persevere until your relationship with coming trustworthy parents, trustworthy siblings and

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

trustworthy sons and daughters. Everything begins within having love relationships. You should blossom to the the family. (462-298, 2004.07.29) fullest naturally at the appropriate time. When God sees you, He should be able to exclaim, “Wow! You have blos- The proper conduct between a man and a woman somed purely and naturally. When I smell your fragrance, I can tell you’re a pure virgin.” God feels so much hope 17. In the Western Hemisphere, sex education begins when this happens. Does God want someone pure or in elementary school. That is not good. Children need to someone damaged? What about you then? Do you want learn about sex in a natural way. Did God give sex educa- someone pure or someone damaged? Even fallen human tion to Adam and Eve? It is better for children not to beings want to have someone pure. Would God not value know about sex at an early age. When they reach the age your purity even more? For this reason I hope you can when they begin to learn about it, we need to teach them blossom fully in pure heart and love. I hope you will be- how fearful the outcome of sex can be, but at the same come people of value who can rise above the trends of to- time how precious it can be. When I was going to school, day’s fallen world and not become trapped in its valley of there were no co-ed schools. Yet nowadays, young men sorrow. (47-088, 1971.08.19) and women dance by rubbing their bodies together. We 21. Think how many millennia it has taken to restore therefore must establish educational institutions that can the mistake committed by Adam and Eve. Countless peo- resist this trend, teaching people that losing one’s sexual ple toiled arduously, even paying the price of being sacri- purity is the most fearful thing that can happen. It is worse ficed, in order to reach this point today. Are you still go- than murder. Murder takes away a person’s life, but when ing to commit the same mistake? It might have been pos- a person loses his or her purity it dooms thousands of gen- sible for you to err when you were ignorant of these facts, erations of descendants. It can victimize scores, hundreds, but after learning the Principle you must not do such even many thousands of people. Henceforth infractions things anymore. We all know very clearly the monumen- against sexual purity must be treated with greater serious- tal losses that result from losing one’s purity. Hence there ness than the crime of murder. We must educate our youth should be no question about overcoming sexual tempta- to the extent that they could not even imagine falling. tion. Because we clearly understand the astronomical (66-225, 1973.05.12) damage caused by sexual licentiousness, we should never 18. Young people these days go against their parents lose our purity no matter who tempts us to engage in such and destroy their families. Their behavior is evil because an act. Further, once we understand the incredible damage it wreaks havoc on the order of love. It destroys families, caused by Adam and Eve’s one mistake of illicit love, we societies and nations. It brings destruction even to all hu- will recognize the fatal harm that will come to us if we do mankind. You cannot deny it is evil. Adolescents some- the same; therefore we will abstain. However, because times want to imitate certain thrilling scenes from movies. people in general do not know this, they don’t know how Young people may ask, “What’s wrong with that?” You to overcome their sexual desire. (66-223, 1973.05.12) must tell them, “It’s wrong because such irresponsible ac- 22. For a woman the most dangerous person is a man, tions lead to a licentious lifestyle, which will bring de- and for a man the most dangerous person is a woman. struction to your surroundings, your family and society. That’s why it’s best to avoid situations in which a man You must refrain from such activities. When you have de- and a woman are close to each other. All you men, if a veloped your intellect, have gained experience in society woman approaches you, avoid her and walk away. These and can control yourself in any circumstances, then you days I see single men and women sitting together under a are free to act as you please, but not now’’ (117-184, tree and making conversation. You should not do such a 1982.03.01) thing. If you wish to converse with someone of the oppo- 19. Do you women like flower buds before they bloom, site sex, gather as a group of at least three people. In a or do you prefer flowers in full bloom? I like flowers that group of three you will be all right. The archangel and have fully bloomed. When you bloom, you should blos- Eve fell because the two were alone together. Had Adam som to your fullest. Don’t rely on someone else, but blos- been present, would they have fallen? Adam and Eve fell som radiantly according to your own nature. This means because only the two of them spent time together. Had you should grow in a natural way, go through adolescence they invited God into their presence, would they have naturally and blossom in due course, and only then find a fallen? For this reason if you want to meet, make sure at spouse whom you want to love. Don’t be crushed before least three people are present. This is not coercion; rather, you bloom. Don’t be a flower whose petals have fallen off it is a practical precaution to avoid a potential problem and whose pollen has been shaken out. It’s the same for that could happen at any time. The principled thing to do men. Men should also blossom to their fullest. (47-088, is to take a position in which Adam and Eve could never 1971.08.19) Fall. We want to prevent anything from going wrong as 20. As buds that have yet to blossom, you must not en- well as to clean up what went wrong. This is why I am gage in foolish activities such as sending love letters and asking you to meet in group settings, with at least three

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

people together. (66-225, 1973.05.12) the third generation. You would have been pure men and 23. Even when witnessing to people, women must women, like unblemished white jade. When you united as never be alone. If a sister goes out for witnessing activity, couples, upholding the ideal of the four-position founda- have an old grandfather or grandmother accompany her, tion, you would have bequeathed pure love, pure life and even if he or she needs a walking stick. If they are not pure lineage to countless generations of descendants. available, the sister can take a primary school student with (380-318, 2002.06.10) her. I’m not telling you to avoid engaging in witnessing 28. You are young people approaching your twenties activity. I’m telling you to take precautions against poten- who have carefully protected and preserved your pure tial dangers. Every precaution must be taken against even heart. Where will you take your clean, spotless and holy the slightest chance of falling. If three people are together, pure heart? You should place your pure heart on the altar you’ll be fine. We love one another by preventing each that will give Heaven the greatest delight, bringing other from falling. That is love. Even leaders must take tremendous joy to God. There a young man who has pre- this precaution. (66-226, 1973.05.12) served his pure heart and a young woman who also has 24. The likelihood of falling increases when a man and preserved her pure heart should meet and rejoice together. woman are alone together. Would you light a match next It is the place where they meet as bridegroom and bride, to a gas pump or light a cigarette near a gasoline drum? bound together by God on the sacred foundation of a pure Just one mistake is all it takes to shatter everything. You heart. (064-085, 1972.10.24) can never cast off that mistake for eternity. Especially 29. Your body is precious. Don’t defile it; fulfill your once you know the Principle and still fall, there is no way filial duty instead. You need to escape from Satan’s realm for you to cast it off. The Principle states it, and the Prin- of death and carry out your responsibility to serve Heaven ciple works by systematic logic. Hence once you are with a body whose purity God approves. This is the high- caught, there is no way for you to escape from it. Neither est goal and the standard that human beings should have. can you have any basis to deny it. (67-058, 1973.05.20) According to the Principle of Creation, you must be that way. (15-202, 1965.10.09) A life maintaining purity, pure lineage and pure love 30. A divine son or daughter is a person who loves heaven and earth. A divine son or daughter loves his or 25. Parents need to educate their children about how to her nation from God’s viewpoint and upholds God’s practice true love. Everything I’m saying relates to the sovereignty in heaven and on earth. Furthermore, a divine family. Husband and wife should maintain purity of mind son or daughter knows all the laws of the royal court in and body and attain oneness of heart. Then they must edu- the heavenly kingdom and all the laws of his or her nation cate their children about true love by their example. Will on earth and endeavors to love both worlds, while abiding children obey a father who is a drunkard and physically by all their laws. (565-064, 2007.06.07) abuses their mother? Will children obey a mother who ha- 31. God invested His whole heart when creating Adam bitually deceives and lies to their father? Parents need to and Eve. What Adam and Eve received was the seed of educate their children about true love through their own His true love, true life and true lineage. Therefore we actions. It’s not just education but education by example. must return to that original state. It is God who sowed the I’m saying the way to educate your children about true seed, and it is we who must return the fruits. No one love is by practicing it first. Educate by example. Write wants weeds and other rubbish. When we ascend to the this as your family motto, frame it and mount it on the spirit world, everything about our past will be disclosed; wall. Write it with a heart of profound devotion. (333-234, therefore we must clean up everything before we pass 2000.09.26) away. Although our outward body will return to dust, we 26. Purity, pure lineage and pure love are followed by a will still carry what is inside us. This is the problem. It pure heart. Without a pure heart, there can’t be a pure lin- would have been better if there were nothing inside us eage. Heaven’s lineage has been passed down to us on the that we needed to eliminate, but because we still carry foundation of tens of thousands of years of pure hearts. scars in our hearts, scars formed by the pangs of con- The way to pass on the lineage to our descendants for science, we need to clean them up. (382-071, 2002.06.19) thousands and even tens of thousands of years should be 32. One mind, one body, one thought, and then comes through fidelity to one’s one and only spouse. Therefore oneness at the core. This oneness derives from a pure there must be no divorce. With divorce comes threefold mind and body, a pure lineage and pure love. However, greater indemnity. (476-263, 2004.11.21) before pure love, we need pure sex. The issue is sex. Even 27. God is the first generation, True Parents are the in sex there are three stages — formation, growth and second generation and you are the third generation. How- completion. However, these stages came into existence ever, you need to understand that the original tradition of only after the Fall. Originally, once Adam and Eve made the Blessing should have been: God as the first genera- love under God’s Blessing, there would have been no is- tion, you as the second generation and your children as sue. When they had sexual relations for the first time it

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

would have been perfected. Instead we had to go through 1. Begin your day by waking up at dawn and praying restoration in the Old Testament Age, the New Testament to Heavenly Father that throughout the coming day you Age and the Completed Testament Age to realize purity, may become the personification of gratitude in front of pure lineage and pure sexuality. A man must unite his Him. Resolve to become a manifestation of God’s hope, mind and body and keep them both pure. He must not vio- someone whom He can raise and use for His providence, late this purity before marriage, and it is the same for a like a spring garden where flowers grow and bloom abun- woman. With purity of mind and body and a pure lineage, dantly. As you work during the day, you need to become there can be purity in sexual relations. A man and a like a plant growing in the summer. Thereby you become woman must maintain their purity. Then when the time a manifestation of hope and a being of value, someone comes for them to marry, they unite to form one core. In whom God can be with. Evening is like autumn, the time this way they become perfected as man and woman and when you harvest all your day’s accomplishments and of- can finally stand as God’s object partners. (489-219, fer them to Heavenly Father. At that time you should be 2005.03.02) able to say you will stand in front of Him in the position 33. Oneness in mind, oneness in body, oneness in of a sacrificial offering. And when night falls, correspond- thought, oneness in sexual relations — for these our mind ing to winter, you should resolve to establish an internal and body need to be united. When do the mind and body parent-child relationship with God with all the life force fully unite as one? A fallen person’s mind and body can- that is stored up within you, and be ready to receive en- not become one. However, through marriage a man and a ergy from God. If you are able to live with gratitude for woman can finally attain oneness at the core. What comes 365 days a year, making each day victorious, you will feel after oneness in mind, body and thought, and oneness at the joy and worthiness of a life connected with God. the core? That is when purity of mind and body, pure lin- (29-340, 1970.03.14) eage, purity of sexual relations and pure love all become one. All these should be in harmony. You and your spouse Witnessing and the necessities of life should realize harmonious oneness. Then whatever hap- pens, you will remain one eternally. (489-219, 2. Although you may work during the daytime, you 2005.03.02) should do religious activities in the evening. Witnessing is 34. You have to abide by centering on your original more effective in the evening; it is also effective in the mind, your mind that is one with God’s mind. Should you early morning. By knowing how to utilize your time ef- not abide where the universe reaches perfection? To be of fectively, you should be able to inspire new guests to such one mind with God’s mind means your mind is unified, an extent that they want to flee their homes and come to that a peaceful, unified mind is within you. Then on this church, full of an irrepressible desire to hear your lectures. foundation of one mind, you should become as one body You should become such a person. Can there be any result with God. After that you should arrive at oneness in if you don’t kindle their motivation? I’m saying this be- thought. Then you and your spouse can have sexual rela- cause, if thus far you have not been able to do that, from tions, pure in mind and body. A man and a woman who now on you should work harder and do better. You should are striving to become as one mind, one body and one be creative and find new ideas and methods. Designate a thought — one at the core with God — finally can be- place as your holy ground; go there early in the morning come one through a sexual relationship. Then they be- and pray there out loud every day. You must make your come one at the core. Looking at a sphere, we find two prayer so powerful and mystical that anyone who passes poles: plus and minus. It also has hemispheres, upper and by will be inspired. If you continue with your prayers, lower, right and left, and front and back. The core of your righteous people in the neighborhood will discreetly come couple must be the same. Man and woman differ in mind and listen to you. As they hear your prayers, although and heart. Nonetheless, when they unite as one and stand they may not understand them, they will enjoy their sound before God as His object partners, in the position of body and feel them resonating in their hearts. (97-196, with God in the position of mind, they can discover the 1978.03.15) origin of conjugal love by becoming one body in God’s 3. Try conveying the Word past midnight and continue presence. Then they can form a family of oneness that can until you hear the first crow of the rooster. It is so mysti- serve God. The realm of oneness in love that they experi- cal. Try conveying the Word when the only sound is the ence through their bodies will expand throughout their barking of the neighborhood dogs in the quiet, tranquil lives, leading to complete unity and harmony. They will night. You’ll feel as if you are on a new path of life and achieve eternal, unchanging unity and settle in peace. are about to break through to find the bright sunlight, or (489-220, 2005.03.02) you’ll feel like a ship’s captain on a new journey on the ocean, searching to find the lighthouse. You’ll experience Chapter 4. The Daily Life of Blessed Families a sense of valor, pride and majesty as if you alone in the §3. Blessed Family Practices world are totally filled with secrets of all kinds. In order to

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

experience such a richness of heart, you need to teach and 1984.05.04) guide people during the nighttime, even until dawn. 10. Health is the most important thing. However, even (29-197, 1970.02.28) if you’re sick you need to know how to manage your fa- 4. When you clean and arrange your room, you should cial expressions in such a way that people don’t notice even hang up your clothes in a principled way. Men’s your illness. Some people make a gloomy face even when clothes should go on the right side of the closet and they have only a slight cold or other minor ailment. This women’s clothes on the left. When you lay clothes in your isn’t proper. When a husband looks worried, his wife dresser drawers, you should put men’s clothes in the top- should comfort him, showing her caring heart but with a most drawers and women’s in the bottom drawers. This is cheerful spirit. We need to always manifest a positive, the principled way. You all need to train yourselves to do healthy facial expression. (131-307, 1984.05.04) things this way. Putting men’s clothes on the bottom and 11. Human relationships are formed on the basis of women’s clothes on top is a violation of the Principle. emotional bonds. Family relationships, moral concepts, (131-290, 1984.05.04) social systems, hierarchical order and so forth are all 5. When you take off your clothes, you should take off based on the emotional factors of human life. This is why your trousers first. Next take off your jacket and put it on people tend to bow their heads in front of someone with top of the trousers. You should know how to keep your whom they have developed a close relationship over time surroundings in order through such a principled way of or before someone whom they respect due to their high life. For example, men’s shoes should be placed on the spirituality or deep heart. Again, the motivation to form right or on top, and women’s shoes should be placed on human relationships starts from the emotional bonds in the left or at the bottom. You should know how to arrange the family. Human relations begin from parents who love everything in order in a principled way. (131-291, their children, and are completed when the children return 1984.05.04) that love. (64-124, 1972.10.29) 6. Smiling and laughter can be truly intriguing. Even a 12. You love your parents and need them, I hope. You slight grin is a kind of laughter. What happens when we want to see them and be with them. The age difference be- laugh? Everything becomes round. When an old man tween you and your parents and the relationship of above laughs, “Haw! Haw! Haw!” his mouth doesn’t continue and below set up a hierarchical order. Hence you should going up but starts curving down into “Huh! Huh! Huh!” be a filial child to your parents and show them respect Why does it curve down? Why do his lips not continue with proper manners. All concepts of morality in our rela- going up? It’s because his mouth needs to become circu- tionships and in our social life reflect the fact that the one lar. When you smile sweetly, your mouth curves up only a above is in the position of subject partner and the one be- little. However, when you laugh, “Ha! Ha! Ha!” your low in the position of object partner, in a vertical relation- mouth becomes very round. People who can laugh ship. From that viewpoint, you should long to be with heartily and give a big smile are rarely evil. (173-242, your parents. You should want to become a filial son or 1988.02.21) daughter who can demonstrate obedience and humility. 7. Men should comb their hair as carefully as women This is the relationship of parent and child. (112- 251, do. When they groom themselves, they should decide the 1981.04.19) best side for parting their hair to present the best appear- 13. The reason human beings are special is because ance, just as women do when applying cosmetics. In the they have moral standards to guide their relationships. West as well as the East, men generally part their hair on Human norms are what govern relationships. We don’t the left. Women must give this some thought. (131-304, use the term “human norms” when dealing with one per- 1984.05.04) son; it applies when there are two or more people. Social 8. You should walk elegantly. When you walk, your ethics derive from the ethics in a family formed through posture must be balanced. You should always pay atten- the marriage of a man and a woman. Ethics define the du- tion to keeping good posture. You should walk confi- ties and rules of human relationships. (136-208, dently. Some people walk with their shoulders hunched, 1985.12.29) but when you are walking you have to keep proper bal- 14. We need to establish a new tradition that transcends ance. You need to do so. (131- 306, 1984.05.04) peoples and nations. That tradition should be established 9. In Asia, when a woman goes somewhere and sits based on the foundation of relationships according to down on the floor, it is not appropriate for her to lean her God’s desire, not human desire. This means we shouldn’t back against anything, even though men are allowed to do cling to our personal habits, past customs or present-day so. This is because women have wider hips and they natu- styles. Our way should be totally different. (66-297, rally feel comfortable when they sit, while men have 1973.05.16) smaller hips and a larger upper body. If a woman sits with her back against the wall, it is uncomfortable for the baby Holy salt and holy candles she is carrying and can lead to a problem. (131-306,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

15. When you purchase things you should sanctify and hell on earth, even to those in prison there. Just as Je- them with holy salt, and when you return home you sus during the three days after his death descended into should purify yourself with holy salt at the door. This is a hell and opened the gates of hell in the spirit world, dur- basic principle we need to practice. Anything that has ing the three days after Heung Jin passed away I opened been sanctified with holy salt should not be given back to the gates of hell on earth. It means that through the occa- Satan’s world. However, if you cannot avoid doing that, sion of Heung Jin’s ascension, I recovered all that was lost give it back with your left hand. When sprinkling holy due to Jesus’ crucifixion. I created the aecheon (love of salt, sprinkle it in the shape of a cross-north, south, east God) candles that I lit at East Garden before I came to and west. (009-078, 1960.04.11) Korea. I proclaimed the Day of Victory of Heaven on 16. Our church family members should sanctify every- May 16, 1984, and lit the candles on the same day at East thing. In most cases we can use holy salt to sanctify Garden. Only blessed family members can light the things, but when we eat rice or noodles or drink water, aecheon candles. Single members cannot use them. You how can we sanctify them with holy salt? What should we must be blessed in order to use them. Heaven’s realm of do in such instances? We should blow on them, as Jesus love can expand only when we unite with Heaven center- did after his resurrection — and as he was blowing he told ing on True Parents’ love. Since the aecheon candles sym- the disciples to receive the Holy Spirit. It is also the same bolize that right of dominion through love, blessed fami- as when God created life by blowing into Adam’s nostrils. lies can have them and light them. (132-103, 1984.05.20) Therefore from now on you too need to blow three times 19. You can use the aecheon candles during critical on everything you are about to eat or drink. Your breath times in the nation and the world, when there are serious represents the substance of life. Korean customs are problems in your family or when there are grave problems amazing. When Koreans drink water, they first blow on it; in your clan. During these times you should light these before they sit, they first blow on the spot. God must have candles, and grandfather and grandmother, parents and all moved the natural conscience of the Korean people so that family members should pray that the authority of domin- blowing could be one of their customs. This is not merely ion through love maybe realized. Then Satan can’t invade a coincidence. This is why we must always sanctify our that family. The aecheon candles separate us from Satan. life by having the mind to sanctify everything. You should You need to remember that God and True Parents are blow three times before you eat or drink, in order to sanc- present, and think that the authority of the dominion of tify the defiled six-thousand-year history that has pro- love materializes wherever these candles are lit. Lighting ceeded through the three stages of formation, growth and the candles brings sanctification. True Parents began the completion. (150-303, 1961.04.15) tradition of lighting the aecheon candles. If you do the 17. People cannot be happy unless all things are happy. same, your families will be sanctified as well. Once you Yet all things are living in sorrow over being trapped in have these candles, you should no longer feel shame. If the realm of the Fall. Therefore we need to bring joy to all you still feel shame, you do not deserve to own the can- the things of creation. The means to make them happy is dles. Look at a candle. You will see it sacrifices its wick holy salt; it is by sanctifying them with holy salt. How did and waxy body to give off light. Therefore the candle is a the creation become so tainted? Creation was tainted be- symbol of the sacrifices that still need to be made to bring cause of the false parents. Hence the tradition of holy salt light to humanity and unite everyone centered on Heaven. began with the emergence of the True Parents; it began Neither the wick nor the wax on its own can produce with the True Parents’ Holy Wedding. Since all creation light; both are necessary for it to shine brightly. Also, the became tainted as a consequence of the false love of the aecheon candles are paired, symbolizing that husband and fallen parents, the holy salt tradition is based on the love wife, as subject partner and object partner, must together of the True Parents, which began with their Holy Wed- become a sacrifice in order to generate light. Wherever ding. The holy salt tradition began on the basis of the new this takes place, Satan cannot be present. Therefore, with relationship of love that the True Parents laid both verti- these candles and through the foundation of the Day of cally and horizontally. Holy salt is an absolutely necessary Victory of Heaven, there is a connection between True conditional object for removing the sorrow of the Fall and Parents and all blessed families around the world. The leading all things out of the sphere of lamentation and into aecheon candles signify Heaven’s dominion over blessed the world of new hope. (58-224, 1972.06.01) families. (132-104, 1984.05.20) 18. Satan has held the ideal world captive until now. I proclaimed the Day of Victory of Heaven to mark our re- Reporting in prayer as blessed central families solve to take responsibility for and indemnify this wrong. Based on the sacrifice of Heung Jin, who ascended to the 20. The way we conclude our prayers will change be- spirit world, the gates of hell were opened on earth, in the ginning on January 1, 2001. From then on, we will end physical world. As a result, we are now able to go with our prayers, “I report all these things in the name of Heaven’s authority to reach out to hell in the spirit world so-and-so, a blessed central family.” I have indemnified

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

everything and restored the right of the eldest son, the say “aju” instead of the “amen” that conventional Chris- right of parents and the right of the king. Therefore you tians say. “Aju” means “my abode.” The ah in “aju” can must train your own family to become subject partners be written with the Chinese character (我) that means who can enter the era of liberation as unfallen Adam and “me.” The syllable “Ah!” is also the sound we make when Eve. Otherwise you will fall away. When Adam and Eve in awe. “Ah!” is a sound that contains and expresses sur- fell, they were punished right away. Likewise, we are en- prise and admiration. Thus it will release all the bitter sor- tering the era when, if you commit the same mistake, your row of human history. You often hear, “Ah, this is good!” relationship with your husband or wife can be severed im- But do you ever hear, “Ah, this is bad” ? When we say, mediately. (340-094, 2000.12.24) “Ah!” we usually are referring to what is best. Now the 21. The time is coming when we will be able to joy- second syllable, ju, can be written with either the Chinese fully report everything to the Father, as His partners. character for “lord” (主) or the character that means “re- Therefore, while previously we concluded our prayers side” (住). Therefore “aju” refers to the final position one with “I pray all these things in the name of so-and-so, a assumes after becoming an owner. “Aju” also means blessed family who has inherited True Parents’ foundation “moving in;” thus it means, “Ah, I have now become an of victory,” that time has now passed. We must now con- owner, and I need to move into my home!” “My home” clude with “I report all these things in the name of means God’s master bedroom. When we are born, we are so-and-so, a blessed central family” We no longer will use not immediately in God’s master bedroom. We first live in the word “prayer.” From now on, we should report to the womb of God’s wife. However, when we grow up, we Heaven. The time to report to Heaven has come. How- come to say, “Aju, this is my home!” There is no greater ever, to offer a report we must have good results. How aspiration than this. It means that my home has become a long are you going to say, “I pray for this and I pray for place founded on the realm of eternal oneness. It has be- that,” like beggars? We must proudly report our accom- come inseparable from the inner heart of God. Hence “my plishments to Heaven. Hence from now on you will not be home” has two meanings: It is my home, and it is the able to pray well unless you have accomplished some- home of God’s innermost heart. (539-012, 2006.09.17) thing. (341-151, 2001.01.01) 25. “Amen” means “May what I prayed for be accom- 22. We initially prayed in the name of True Parents in- plished.” However, what exactly should be accomplished? stead of Jesus; then we began offering prayers “in the It is “I” who should be accomplished. Therefore each of name of so-and-so, a blessed central family.” But now we us should stand in the position in which we can say, “Aju! are offering a report in our prayer. In the era of the fourth I have become the owner of the ideal that everyone and Adam, unless our prayers are reports to Heaven we will everything are praying for.” We can’t say “aju!” when we not be able to receive the right of ownership. In order to have nothing to do with the content of our prayer. receive from Heaven the right to be owners, we must be- (548-294, 2006.12.15) come families that represent Heaven’s nation. (500-242, 26. We say “aju” instead of “amen.” This is because 2005.07.12) “aju” means the number one owner. The Chinese charac- 23. Blessed central families have nothing to do with ter for ju (主) means “lord.” It means we can surpass the the fallen world. They stand in the position of Adam and Lord. The Lord used “amen,” but he could not use “aju.” Eve before the Fall, when both were connected to God’s Doesn’t this mean we can be beyond the Lord? “Aju” in realm of heart. This is what blessed central families are. Korean means “very.” For instance, “This is very (aju) They are families that have accomplished God’s ideal of good!” Thus after people came out from an audience with creation and represent the family of unfallen Adam. In the queen or the king, they would say, “It was very (aju) such a position we should not merely pray; instead we good!” We use “aju” as an adverb when referring to some- should offer reports to Heaven. Had Adam’s family be- thing as the best, the highest or the greatest. Furthermore, come perfected, they wouldn’t have prayed for this or the Chinese character for ju is also the character for that; rather, they would have offered reports to Heaven. “king” or “lord.” Thus when we say it, it means we have The family of perfected Adam would have built the ideal reached the highest point that encompasses the three ages. world, reporting to Heaven daily. If on a certain day they (539-300, 2006.09.22) had not accomplished anything, there would have been nothing to report. In such circumstances, there would have been no need for the Messiah or religion. Why? It’s Cheong Seong Gyeong because they would have known everything about their life and situation. Human knowledge would have ex- Book 12 Cheon Il Guk tended from the individual to the family, tribe, people, na- tion, world and cosmos, all the way to the realm of God’s Chapter 3 The Path of Cheon Il Guk Citizens and the heart. (343-107, 2001.01.16) Family Pledge 24. From now on in the Unification Church we need to §5 Living as an Owner of Cheon Il Guk and the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Family Pledge 4. In a family that is restored to God, individuals must be united in mind and body, husband and wife must be 1. The Family Pledge is the greatest blessing of all the united, and parents and children must be united. The fam- blessings that Heaven has bestowed on humanity. We re- ily must learn the Family Pledge by heart. You should not ceived it on the occasion of the inauguration of the Family recite the Family Pledge when your mind and body are in Federation for World Peace and Unification on May 1, conflict or when husband and wife are fighting. Also, you 1994. This was possible based on the declaration of the should not recite it if you do not yet have children. You Completed Testament Age, the age that concludes and are to recite the Family Pledge after forming a realm of completes the Old Testament Age and the New Testament unity in true love. This is because to enter the kingdom of Age. Once that beacon pierced the darkness of the Era be- heaven you must be true children who have achieved fore the Coming of Heaven, the Family Pledge was given. unity of mind and body, unity between husband and wife, It is a guidepost for us amid the great changes in heaven and unity between parents and children. It is a place and earth that have been occurring in this new era, as we where families fulfill the maxim, “Where there is har- open the new heaven and new earth, the Kingdom of Cos- mony in the family, everything goes well.” (264-340, mic Peace and Unity. (565-302, 2007.06.13) 1994.11.20) 2. True Parents personally fought and gained victory 5. The Family Pledge endows you with the full author- during the forty-year course of indemnity that began with ity of an original family. You of the fallen lineage must re- the founding of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unifi- turn to the original position before the Fall before you can cation of World Christianity in 1954. On this foundation, recite the Family Pledge. In addition, you must work to we no longer recite My Pledge, on the individual level, build Heaven’s tribe, people, nation and world. This will but recite the Family Pledge instead. The Family Pledge is establish the kingdom of heaven on earth. Individuals the pledge that a true family, the basic unit that enters the whose mind and body are not united should not recite the kingdom of heaven, should proclaim and practice to- Family Pledge. Unless husband and wife are united, they gether. It is the pledge imbued with the bitter sorrow of should not recite it. Unless parents and children are Heaven and True Parents, and hence it cannot be recited united, they should not recite it either. If you do not un- without tears. It sets forth the standard for liberated peo- derstand this, the whole point of the Family Pledge loses ple, and will prevail forever. It will be recited long after its significance. (264-340, 1994.11.20) traditional religions, which arose as a consequence of the 6. The Family Pledge contains the meaning that we Fall, have been discarded. Families who recite this pledge should wipe all things clean. The third pledge of the Fam- will be the basic unit that enters the kingdom of heaven. ily Pledge teaches us that we are to perfect the four great (565-302, 2007.06.13) realms of heart, the three great kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family. So who can recite the Family Pledge? The background of the Family Pledge Those who have inherited false love and false life from the false parents are not supposed to recite it. Those who 3. From God’s point of view, the era of the providence recite the Family Pledge have to be united with God and of restoration has come to an end. With the end of that True Parents, who have no relationship with the Fall, and era, we are moving toward the original ideal of creation. return to the original world. They also have to be united in This means that the fallen world under Satan’s authority mind and body. Husbands and wives have to be united, has ended and we are moving into the age when God di- and parents and children as well, in true love. Only those rectly governs both the physical and the heavenly worlds. who stand on this foundation have the right to recite the Because this time has come, I proclaimed the Family Family Pledge. (264-213, 1994.11.03) Pledge of the Unification Church. Not just anyone is 7. The Family Pledge is composed of content drawn ready to recite the Family Pledge. Each of the eight verses from the Principle that is essential to the establishment of in the Family Pledge contains the phrase, “Our family, the true families. That is why you should recite it before you owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges…by centering on true pray. First you need to check your own internal state and love.” People who make this pledge stand on the founda- that of your family members. If you find something amiss, tion that transcends Satan’s world. Due to the Fall, people you must correct it. You must put the Family Pledge into have been connected to false life and false lineage through practice. (260-308, 1994.05.19) false love. In order to overcome this, we have to abide in true love, true life and true lineage. Otherwise we cannot The future national pledge and world pledge overcome their false counterparts. Why do we make true love a premise of the Family Pledge? It is so we can pro- 8. The Family Pledge is the absolute standard for estab- claim that we are entering the original world, as if the Fall lishing the Kingdom of Cosmic Peace and Unity that lies in the garden of Eden had never occurred. (263-194, beyond the Completed Testament Age. It is like a consti- 1994.10.04) tution. Families that rise to the position to lead the world

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

must be true, model families that all people can recognize tions for the building of His kingdom. You have inherited and respect. These families are Heavens greatest and the full authority to do that, and that is why the phrase supreme blessing. Yet in reality, creating such a family is “owner of Cheon Il Guk” appears in the Family Pledge. a most fearsome task. The family is the cornerstone for (407-042, 2003.05.11) building Cheon Il Guk. Hence, building a true family is 13. You participated in True Parents’ Holy Wedding the way to becoming a citizen of Cheon Il Guk. (565-303, ceremony. You received the Blessing together with us, 2007.06.13) and you participated in the event where we, the True Par- 9. The Family Pledge is evidence of True Parents’ ents, recorded your marriages and births. Now all of you, complete victory. It bestows the teachings of the Com- as our successors whose marriages and births are pleted Testament Age, the age of justification by atten- recorded, will enter the kingdom of heaven together with dance. The Family Pledge connects your lives to God, us. This is something amazing. You are not entering the with true love as its bones and true families as its heart. It kingdom of heaven as individual members of Adam’s is a nuclear bomb of true love that can encompass even family; instead, you are climbing up the hill to the place God. The energy and wisdom of the Family Pledge trig- where heaven and earth become one, in order to uphold gers an eternal spherical motion, with true love at its core, Cheon Il Guk. You are going beyond this point together which connects vertical and horizontal, north and south, with True Parents. You stand with us, having the right of and front and back. The Family Pledge is the key that equal position. That is why you can say, “Our family, the opens the gates to the kingdom of heaven. Even keys owner of Cheon Il Guk…” It is a privilege. (409-151, made of gold or silver cannot open the gates to the king- 2003.06.23) dom of heaven. Only a true family perfected in true love 14. Cheon Il Guk’s citizens represent heaven and earth. has the key to open them. (565-304, 2007.06.13) Therefore, wherever you are, you should always live for 10. The Family Pledge is the creed of the Unification the sake of the entire planet. If there is a problem at the Church. It is like the bones. Fulfilling even one pledge of North Pole, all of you should be concerned about how to the Family Pledge is more than enough to make you a citi- resolve it. You should view any problem as your responsi- zen of the kingdom of heaven. For instance, the eighth bility, whether it is at the South Pole, in the East or in the pledge states that the kingdom of God on earth and the West. When you say, “owner of Cheon Il Guk, “ remem- kingdom of God in heaven will be liberated when we are ber that there is a crucial difference between a leader and united with God in love through absolute faith, absolute an owner. The person in the leader’s position may change love and absolute obedience. Neither God alone nor the from time to time, but an owner’s position is eternal. You Savior alone can liberate the heavenly realm. That libera- cannot be the owner of your family as an individual; your tion can be completed only when God and the Savior join ownership should be as husband and wife. Even that is not together and all members of the Unification Church join enough; you need to complete the four-position founda- with them to give the Blessing to all people of every na- tion and become owners through three generations. Your tion. (388-050, 2002.07.29) grandfather and grandmother, your father and mother, you 11. The teaching of the Family Pledge takes a universal and your spouse, and your children make four genera- perspective, not an individualistic one. You should not try tions, but in terms of stages they are reckoned as three. to avoid the various difficulties the real world presents. This is how you can become the owners of Cheon Il Guk. You must be valiant to break through that reality and gain (400-011, 2002.12.25) victory. Your weapon for this is the family armed with the 15. On April 10, 1992, I declared the liberation of tradition of the Family Pledge. I am not talking about the women. When Cheon Il Guk reaches its twelfth year, it family centered only on the first generation, you and your will be twenty years since that proclamation. That was the spouse. You need to establish Heaven’s firm and unwaver- day that my wife made her public appearance on the earth. ing tradition through a family of at least three generations. It corresponds to the time when Adam would have been Hence, your mission is to establish your household as a twenty-one years old and ready to receive the Blessing. family where the true lineage of the chosen people flows Until then, there was no foundation for True Mother to from generation to generation. (565-318, 2007.06.13) stand with me as my partner. Hence, the kingdom had not 12. God is now the Parent of the substantial world, yet come into existence. From the time of proclaiming the having assumed the physical bodies of the True Parents. liberation of women to the twelfth year of Cheon Il Guk, The entire process of accomplishing this is finally fin- all blessed families are in the position that Adam and Eve ished. The victory that True Parents have achieved is the would have been in had they passed the age of twenty and foundation that brings order to heaven and on earth, prepared themselves to receive the Blessing at the age of where everything had been in disarray. True Parents are twenty-one and then created the heavenly kingdom. It is then setting up God’s kingdom and opening the way for on that basis that the phrase “Our family, the owner of us to register our marriages and report the births of our Cheon Il Guk” could appear in the Family Pledge. children. This is analogous to resurrecting three genera- (443-123, 2004.03.22)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

16. The wedding ceremony of True Parents that took ditions. It can only be based on God. Due to the Fall, hu- place sixty years ago was at the level of Adam’s family man relationships have been connected to Satan’s love. within Satan’s realm. After that, True Parents went be- This is true in the family, the tribe, the people, the nation, yond the tribe, people, nation and world to establish the the world, all throughout heaven and earth. If you are to victorious foundation for the emergence of God’s home- encounter God’s love, you must completely deny the land. That is why they could hold the Enthronement Cere- habits and traditions that are based on self-centered love. mony for the Kingship of God on January 13, 2001. In (274-196, 1995.11.03) February 2003, on the day True Mother turned sixty, a 20. True love begins in the place where you invest ev- Holy Wedding took place in God’s homeland by which erything, even your life, and then are ready to invest God and True Parents became one in body. On that foun- more. It is where you give and give again and forget how dation, on July 13, 2003, the central authority of the uni- much you’ve given. True love penetrates heaven and verse was changed from Satan to God. That was the day earth. It pierces through even the world of death and as- when the history of restoration through indemnity shifted cends. It can penetrate and travel anywhere. There is and God could take His place at the center. It is on this ba- nowhere love cannot go. Love can enter even secret sis that you and your spouse are called the “owner of places. (256-179, 1994.03.13) Cheon Il Guk” in the Family Pledge. (437-306, 21. The original homeland is where we all want to go, 2004.02.13) what we all want to see, and where we all want to live. It is where both our minds and our bodies want to go. Thus The first pledge of the Family Pledge we must find this original homeland, for which our minds and bodies yearn. It is where we can settle for eternity. It 17. The first pledge of the Family Pledge is, “Our fam- is the foundation for our happiness, a place in which we ily, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to seek our origi- can take pride. Throughout the course of history so many nal homeland and build the kingdom of God on earth and people have longed for this original homeland. They in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on sought it and revered it, yet they passed away without see- true love.” You do not know how great it is that you are ing it. Many people of deep faith and great wisdom have able to recite the Family Pledge; it is the gospel of all made tremendous efforts to find this original homeland, gospels in history. Here, “the ideal of creation” refers to even to this day. That is why the original homeland will the ideal of creation centered on God. God’s ideal of cre- surely emerge. (023-074, 1969.05.11) ation was to bring about the kingdom of God on earth and 22. The original garden is the ideal garden. It is where the kingdom of God in heaven. The Fall prevented this; the spirit world and the physical world connect to each hence, we now have to restore it. This means we have to other, and where the feeling of brotherhood and sister- build the kingdom of God on earth and the kingdom of hood reaches to every corner of the universe. It is not like God in heaven, which is the ideal of creation centered on today’s world, where people make an issue over differ- the original homeland. (565-305, 2007.06.13) ences of belief or ideology and where they dispute over 18. True love unfolds when a person achieves oneness ethnicity and national sovereignty. It is not a world where in mind and body, when a couple attains oneness in their people quarrel with one another over differences of eco- marriage, and when parents and their children are one. nomic circumstances or culture. Rather, it is a world Unless you practice this level of love, you surely will be where people would discuss all matters with the heart of in trouble when you go to the spirit world. The Family God, which enables peoples and nations to transcend their Pledge is that serious. You have to live in accordance with differences. (007-038, 1959.07.05) the Family Pledge, always. In your family, if the father vi- 23. If our ancestors had not fallen, there is no doubt olates even one point of the Family Pledge, the mother that the original hometown would have been in the Gar- has to take responsibility for that along with him, and the den of Eden — a village among the mountains and rivers children also have to take responsibility. The family can- where Adam and Eve lived. Today, when fallen people not help but share the responsibility. This is the lesson we speak of their original hometown, they immediately think take from the fact that, because Adam did not take respon- of their place of birth. They do not even think of the ideal sibility for Eves fall, his whole family fell. (565- 307, hometown for which all humanity is seeking and longing. 2007.06.13) Even if they do, they think it is something beyond their 19. The phrase, “Our family…by centering on true reach, and that any effort to find it will be in vain. Today, love” implies that because people are fallen, they ended however, the Unification Church must go out to seek and up not having true love and unable to form true families. recover the lost original hometown. It is where our Heav- Originally, a person without true love cannot have a fam- enly Parent, our brothers and sisters, and all our relatives ily in the presence of God. True love is that which stands reside. When we get there they will welcome us, not in in relationship to God. It is not centered on oneself, the sadness but in eternal joy and happiness. Their joy will habits of the secular world, or a people’s customs and tra- not be short-lived but will endure forever. We must find

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

that original hometown. (023-074, 1969.05.11) throughout the world. For the world of religion, there is 24. We miss the hometown of our birth, where we can no greater news than this. (269-105, 1995.04.09) see our parents, siblings and relatives, who are closer to 28. After finding our original homeland, our next task us than anyone else and who guide us and welcome us is to build the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. with an unchanging heart. They greet us joyfully when- We, each one of us, must create it. Because it was lost, we ever we go to see them; they sympathize with us and com- must re-create it entirely. Because it was stolen, we must fort us whenever we are in difficulty. If you were to find reclaim it and rebuild it, even if it takes thousands of no one like that in the hometown of your birth, your feel- years. That is why in the Unification Church we speak ings of deep yearning would dissipate. That place, which about returning to our hometowns. (288-324, 1998.01.01) you fervently yearned for, hoping to find them, would in- 29. We must build God’s kingdom on earth and in stead give you cause for grief. When you come to the heaven, which is the original ideal of creation. Because hometown of your birth, there should be people who will the family was lost, we must form families. Then our fam- welcome you there. (023-080, 1969.05.11) ilies, with true love and based on the original homeland, 25. If God could come down to a family on earth and should build God’s kingdom on earth and in heaven. The live with them, that family would represent all hu- original homeland is based on the family, not on the na- mankind. Then that place would be the starting point of tion. That is why you and your families need to return to God’s life with human beings, the base for the original your hometowns and substantiate God’s kingdom on earth hometown of all humanity. However, because of the Fall, and in heaven there, with your families. Once you have we failed to make it to that starting point, where God recovered your hometowns, your nation and the whole would have been at the center. The family could not be- world will unite automatically. Do not worry. If you fulfill come such a place. That is why there has been no original this, God’s kingdom on earth and in heaven will come. It hometown. That starting point was created only after I all begins from within the family. (260-157, 1994.05.01) came and established the foundation whereupon God and 30. “Our family pledges…to build the kingdom of God True Parents could settle on earth, through unity in true on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation.” I love. That place of settlement can become the original used the word “build” with the meaning that we have to hometown and homeland for all humanity. Although it is make it. It will not come about by itself; we must create it. restored, it has the same form as the original starting place Since it was people who turned this world into hell on where God wanted all people to share God’s love. As the earth and in the spirit world, it is people, not God, who base of true love, it can become the original hometown must re-create it and make it into the kingdom of God. and homeland for all humankind. (289-142, 1998.01.01) The kingdom of God on earth and in heaven emerges 26. Where is the homeland that God desires? Where is within the individual and then must be substantiated in the the original hometown of humankind? That historic, uni- family. Since we must create this kingdom in our families, versal and global original hometown is the place where our families need the Family Pledge. Our families have to True Parents were born. You need to inherit these ances- build the kingdom. We are the ones who must do it. tors’ worldview and traditions; otherwise you will be (260-304, 1994.05.19) treated as stepchildren. At this time in history, the Korean people are called to become the chosen people. For this to The second pledge of the Family Pledge happen, I have to turn things inside out. If Korea is truly to be the original homeland, the original fatherland, then 31. The second pledge is, “Our family, the owner of all civilizations of the world will have to bear fruit in Ko- Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to rea. Further, if we are to make Korea into the original heaven and earth by attending the Heavenly Parent and homeland, we must resolve to become offerings of loy- True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way alty, devotion, love and sacrifice. Otherwise Korea will of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our lose the qualification to be the original homeland. It re- nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters quires action to create something good. We must accom- in heaven and on earth, by centering on true love.” plish it, even at the cost of our blood, sweat and tears. (565-306, 2007.06.13) (015-284, 1965.11.02) 32. We have to attend God and True Parents. However, 27. The first pledge of the Family Pledge, in speaking because Adam and Eve fell, God and True Parents were about the original homeland, mentions the restoration of driven out of the family. Even now, God’s Will cannot be all things. We are to restore through indemnity everything fulfilled unless we attend God and True Parents. God is that was lost in the garden of Eden. Some religions en- the vertical Parent and perfected Adam and Eve are the courage their followers to leave their homes and to live horizontal parents. Based on the foundation where they — celibate lives. Yet the Unification Church, unlike those re- the vertical Parent and the horizontal parents — have be- ligions, instructs us to return to our hometowns or to our come one, we can achieve unity as couples comprised of nations. This is an amazing thing, and it is happening two individuals, and through that unity God and His king-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

dom are connected to us. This means, first, that without tree will grow. It is the same for your families. (273-049, attending God and True Parents we can accomplish noth- 1995.10.21) ing, and second, that our position as a family representing 37. The family of True Parents is the seed. Because it heaven and earth is higher than that of Adam and Eve is a perfect seed, all families that multiply from that seed prior to the Fall. (260-189, 1994.05.08) have the same value, even though there may be billions of 33. Adam’s position is the very first, representing the them. Their value is exactly the same. After the passage past and the present of all humanity. He is the very first in of thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of mil- the line of all the ancestors going back hundreds of mil- lions of generations, the families in which God settles will lions of years. In the beginning there was only that one all be recognized as having the same value. This means position, and Adam and Eve should have married at that the seeds from which they multiplied each have the same summit. Then, after their family had settled as the central value. That is why your families represent God and True family on earth, it was to expand out into the world. From Parents. Also, as Korean blessed families, you represent that position they should have fulfilled the duty of filial the Republic of Korea. (282-320, 1997.04.07) sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and 38. Filial sons and daughters are people who readily daughters in the heavenly kingdom. But Adam and Eve sacrifice mind and body for their parents, wanting only to could not accomplish this. (264-188, 1994.10.09) love their parents. Patriots are people who do not worry 34. In absolute attendance to God, with true love, about their own interests; they sacrifice and invest every- Adam and Eve were to have advanced straight from the thing they have for their country, even forgetting that they family to the nation, to the world, and to heaven. No ide- have done so. If one patriot invests tenfold in the nation, ology thus far in history reflects this understanding; they forgetting what he gave, and another invests eleven-fold all propose that progress occurred by a series of zigzags. and forgets what he gave, the first one will yield the sub- But we should follow the ideal of expanding the family as ject partner position to the one who invested and forgot one body, based on thousands of years of un-breakable eleven times. Everything can be settled peacefully by fol- love. The model of the family does not change. The lowing this principle. There is no way to achieve peace model is that central family which represents all families. other than by living for the sake of others. (255-191, (283-076, 1997.04.08) 1994.03.10) 35. Adam and Eve are the center of everything in 39. God wants divine sons and daughters. The world heaven and on earth. The family that they are to build is wants saints. Nations want loyal subjects and patriots, and the central family representing all people of the world. families want filial children. Whatever the level, they are Everything develops from this point, the central family. all on the straight and genuine path of truth. No true par- The world becomes one centering on the axis of this fam- ents would tell their child, “Since you have become a filial ily. Because each individual represents this family axis, child, do not become a patriot; do not follow that path.” each person stands in a unique and special position in the Rather, they would teach their filial child by saying, world. That is why everyone wants to become a prince or “Even if you have to sacrifice our family, you should fol- princess. By becoming the best partner to God that we can low the path of a patriot and serve the nation; even if you possibly be as a man or as a woman, we can make God have to sacrifice the nation, you should fulfill the duties of our own, and at the same time everything that God created a saint; even if you have to sacrifice the world, you should can become ours. Love brings everything into oneness go the way of a divine son or daughter as Heaven desires; and determines the right of ownership. (273-283, and even if you have to sacrifice heaven and earth, you 1995.10.29) should seek to fulfill God’s Will.” Until this day, no one 36. What is a representative family? In the garden of even knew that such a concept existed. We have to invest Eden, God created only two human beings, Adam and and make sacrifices. Otherwise we can never realize the Eve. Along with God, there were just the two of them. one united world, the one kingdom. (285-219, They were to hold the supreme position as God’s repre- 1997.05.19) sentatives in heaven and on earth. Through their marriage 40. The person who lives continuously for the sake of in that position, they were to settle on earth in order to others becomes the central person. This is a certainty. The multiply sons and daughters. Then their family that repre- filial son or daughter in the family is the one who lives sented God would become the central family. A family continuously for the sake of the parents. This bestows consists of two people: not two men, not two women; it is upon that son or daughter the central position in the fam- a man and a woman as a couple. That one man and one ily and the right of inheritance. Patriots are the same. woman stand in front of God in a position to represent Those who live in service to the nation, who invest and Him. Then, just as Adam’s family is a seed, your families sacrifice again and again, are recognized as that nations are also seeds. For instance, pine tree seeds have the same leaders. They will surely become its central figures. For everlasting value wherever they go. They carry the same this reason I am teaching you to be filial sons and daugh- value, equal value. Wherever you plant the seed, a pine ters in the family, patriots in the nation, saints in the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

world, and to go the way of divine sons and daughters in younger sister, just as Eve was the younger sister of heaven and on earth. (275-039, 1995.10.30) Adam. Before a man becomes her husband, he is in the 41. Filial children do not become indebted to their par- position of her older brother. Still, in front of God, they ents. Rather, they make their parents indebted to them. Pa- stand as a son and a daughter. As God’s son, the man has triots do not become indebted to their nation; rather, they a path to take as a man, and as God’s daughter, the woman make the nation indebted to them. Saints do not become has a path to take as a woman. When a man fulfills his indebted to the world; they make the world indebted to duty and a woman fulfills her duty, they come to resemble them. Our families should represent Heaven and work to their parents. Then, just as their parents married, they too bring peace, happiness and freedom to the earth. There- go on to marry. (263-058, 1994.08.16) fore we must always be aligned to the situation and de- 45. The third pledge of the Family Pledge is a textbook sires of heaven and earth. If we are thus attuned to God, for the heavenly kingdom. Adam and Eve were supposed our families should be able to bring Heaven’s fortune to to perfect their positions as son and daughter and as our surroundings. This is how our families can represent brother and sister. After reaching perfection as the son and Heavenly Parent and True Parents and establish a realm of daughter of God and as brother and sister to each other the unity with God’s heart. By doing so, today can be the be- culminating point would have been their marriage. ginning of the world based on the culture of heart. People Through their married life they were to perfect themselves in Satan’s world have upheld the duties of filial children, as a couple and as parents, and to give birth to divine sons patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. But now and daughters. They would be their fruit. For this reason, we must uphold the duties of filial children, patriots, parents’ love never changes. Therefore, you couples who saints, and divine sons and daughters centered on the received the Blessing of marriage are in an awesome posi- heavenly kingdom. This is what we have to establish. tion. You are in the place where the hope you had when (266-103, 1994.12.18) you were a brother or a sister blossoms. It is where your hope as husband and wife blossoms. Furthermore, it is The third pledge of the Family Pledge where the hope of all humanity throughout the ages blos- soms. (263-149, 1994.08.21) 42. The third pledge of the Family Pledge reads, “Our 46. From the perspective of the four great realms of family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to perfect the heart, each partner in a couple is the absolute life compan- Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships ion who perfects the other as his or her object partner. In and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true receiving her husband, a wife receives God’s ideal son. In love.” The four great realms of heart and the three great him she receives her heaven-sent older brother, husband kingships refer to the perfection of unfallen Adam and and father. The wife stands in similar positions in relation Eve. Had they not fallen, Adam and Eve would have per- to her husband. When that couple has given birth to chil- fected the four great realms of heart and the three great dren, they feel joy as they watch them grow, and they ex- kingships to form the royal family. This pledge speaks perience once again what it was like when they were about how blessed families should live; in speaking about growing up. It is just like God, who felt happiness when establishing the royal family it also addresses the blessed He created His children and related with them as they families’ mission to restore fallen humanity. (565-308, grew. (259- 045, 1994.03.27) 2007.06.13) 47. When are the four great realms of heart perfected? 43. The third pledge of the Family Pledge refers to the When do sons and daughters attain perfection? When do original world with no Fall. It speaks about returning to brothers and sisters attain perfection? When do husband the original world, growing from infancy to the point of and wife attain perfection? Perfection comes with mar- becoming a couple, and then reaching the position of par- riage. When the marriage is consummated, three realms of ents. It is the path that leads to the state where we are one love — children’s love, siblings’ love, and the love be- body with God. Each of us needs to walk that path and tween husband and wife — bear fruit. The couple become pursue the perfection of the four great realms of heart. parents who stand on the foundation of these three realms (283-080, 1997.04.08) of love. This is why you need to have children; you must 44. Human beings exist as children, siblings, couples give birth to your descendants. Just as God created Adam and parents. All human beings, whoever they are, are sup- and Eve, you become second creators when you make posed to pass through these stages. Each of us is born as children. Hence, parents represent Heaven, while chil- someone’s son or daughter, and each of us becomes some- dren, siblings, and husband and wife represent the earth. one’s brother or sister. Then we transition from a sibling When the husband and wife become one with each other, to being a father or mother. Adam and Eve were siblings they become one with the vertical standard. That is how who were meant to become husband and wife and then the perfection of Adam and Eve would have become the parents. Each of us walks the same path. Before a woman perfection of God’s ideal of creation. Everything that God becomes a man’s wife, she is in the position of his hoped for, pertaining to the ideal of creation, would have

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

been completed. (263-058, 1994.08.16) the growing period, in the realm of indirect dominion 48. Now that we have entered the era of the kingdom where dominion is based on principled results, fell, they of heaven on earth, our family becomes part of the royal could not become the object partners with whom God family. That being so, how exemplary should we be? Can could directly discuss His concerns. God their Father a king live as he pleases? The king, the queen, the princes wanted to consult with them regarding the great works of and princesses ought to abide by the laws of their king- creation in heaven and earth, but He could not. (220-048, dom. Moreover, they have to observe the protocols of the 1991.10.14) royal court. (232-326, 1992.07.10) 53. Had the first human beings not fallen, they would 49. It is the direct children of God’s love who can enter have become God’s direct children with the right of king- God’s kingdom in heaven. As the royal offspring of God’s ship in heaven and earth, the right of the parents of kingdom on earth, they pass through its gates as princes heaven and earth, and the right of the first son and daugh- and princesses in the presence of God. The kingdom of ter of heaven and earth. They would have become God’s heaven in heaven is the place where the children of royal own royal palaces on earth and in heaven. Furthermore, lineage go and where the royal family goes. On this earth, they would have passed on this vertical, royal tradition we all should become the children of God’s direct lineage horizontally to all brothers and sisters born of this lineage, or subsequent lineage by exemplifying the standard of and all those who became one with this royal tradition true brotherly love and unity. We need to build a model would have entered the kingdom of heaven. Family mem- clan and nation; having done so, we can manifest the bers and relatives who practice this royal tradition honor and dignity of the royal family. If we live this way founded on love will surely enter and abide in the king- during our earthly life, we will move on with that same dom of heaven after their earthly life. Therefore, we come stature to the next world after death. That will be the king- to the conclusion that this royal tradition, which is based dom of heaven in heaven. (236-204, 1992.11.08) on love, should become the way of life for all families. 50. All of you should now become part of the royal (218-222, 1991.07.29) family centered on true love. If we look at Adam and Eve as the children of God’s direct lineage, all humanity be- The fourth pledge of the Family Pledge longs to God’s subsequent lineage. Under God as Heav- enly Parent, we are brothers and sisters of Adam and Eve 54. The fourth pledge of the Family Pledge reads, “Our and are meant to be citizens of God’s kingdom. From this family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to build the perspective, you are endowed with the love of princes and universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is princesses of the heavenly kingdom. You must embody the Heavenly Parent’s ideal of creation, and perfect the the dignity and honor of that position with pride, and con- world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by center- fidently preserve this dignity throughout your entire lives. ing on true love.” God’s ideal is that the world becomes Then, having lived this way, you can enter the kingdom of one family, one household. If people who have perfected heaven, our original homeland. (220-219, 1991.10.19) the four great realms of heart and the three great kingships 51. We can finally realize the family ideal, the ideal of recite the Family Pledge, they will form one family, not God’s creation, by actually attaining the four great realms two. The great universal family encompassing heaven and of heart, the three great kingships and the realm of the earth is one family under God. (565-309, 2007.06.13) royal family. For this, we need to be part of the royal fam- 55. God’s ideal of creation is the perfection of the ily, which unites around the King as its center. The king- four-position foundation centered on Adam and Eve. dom of heaven in heaven is the place you go after having From the perspective of God’s purpose of creation, this lived on earth within the realm of the royal family. After would have been the fulfillment of the Will. The comple- you have done that, you simply move on to the kingdom tion of the four-position foundation would have required of heaven. (244-048, 1993.01.29) the perfection of Adam and Eve. Had they then married 52. The people of the heavenly kingdom, its tribes and and had children who also reached perfection, their family its citizens, emerge from the royal family. Therefore, un- would have achieved the family level four-position foun- less we experience the royal family’s realm of heart, dation centered on God and become the perfect embodi- which is based on the true love of the heavenly kingdom, ment of the ideal of creation, realizing the realm of per- we cannot enter there. God has lived in bitter sorrow be- fection. This would have fulfilled God’s ideal of creation. cause this has not been accomplished, because He could (164- 009, 1987.05.03) not have His prince and princess and love them. More- 56. Had Adam and Eve become the True Parents, their over, God could not have royal offspring from them. descendants would have formed one great family within Adam and Eve were that prince and princess; because the Adamic cultural sphere. It would have been a world of they fell, they were unable to love in such a way that peace. Accordingly, the history of restoration is the path would give rise to the royal lineage. Also, God has lived to recover that family, the true family centered on True in sorrow because, once Adam and Eve, who were still in Parents and true love. Everything God intended unfolds

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

from there. The true family is the center; it is the hope of (229-229, 1992.04.12) humanity and the hope of God. The true family will serve 62. Where there is oneness, there is freedom. Even as the source of true love and true life, and be the starting your eyes feel good when they are focused on one point. point of humanity’s peace and happiness. (294-067, You feel uncomfortable when your nose is congested, but 1998.06.11) when the congestion clears, you feel free. The same ap- 57. All the people of the world are brothers and sisters. plies to the freedom of your ears, your hands and other We are of one lineage. We have to protect our lineage as parts of your body. So without oneness, there is no free- God would protect it. Hence, even when we are sitting in dom, there is no peace and there is no happiness. The per- God’s royal palace, we have to be thinking of our mission fection of all creation lies in balance, on a level plane. to build one great family encompassing heaven and earth. Perfection does not reside on a sharp point. (267-312, We need to build that universal family and perfect the 1995.02.05) world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. I am an ad- vocate of the universal family. I am here to plant freedom, The fifth pledge of the Family Pledge peace, unity and happiness. Those ideals are the core of my lifelong work. (280-037, 1996.10.13) 63. The fifth pledge of the Family Pledge reads, “Our 58. We seek to establish the family that meets the stan- family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to strive every dard of heaven and earth, the family that God is striving day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the for. Therefore we need models for the grandfather and physical world as subject and object partners, by centering grandmother, the father and mother, the couple and the on true love.” You need first to think about the spirit children. Traditionally, Korea followed the extended fam- world, which is in the subject partner position. Think ily system. In that historical tradition, seven families about the demographics of the human race: are there more would live in the same house. We should establish a fam- people currently living in the physical world or in the ily system that builds on that. It is amazing how well it fits spirit world? The number of people living in the spirit with the goal of tribal messiahship in the Unification world far exceeds the Earth’s population. The spirit world Church. (276-180, 1996.02.19) stands in the position of subject partner. Likewise, the 59. The people of the fallen world are in the position of mind stands in the position of subject partner to the body, the younger brother, and you are in the position of their in the position of plus. (565-311, 2007.06.13) older brother. You need to educate them properly in the 64. The body represents the physical world and the heavenly tradition. This is the only way to restore people mind represents the spirit world. The mind is like a plus on Satan’s side to the realm of God’s royal family. In or- and the body a minus. Accordingly, if you live your life der to save them, we must restore the right of the first son ignoring the mind, the subject partner, and the spirit that was lost. When we establish them as second-born world, the world of the mind, you will end up in hell. princes, we can enter the heavenly kingdom with the right Now is the time to change your life. Instead of allowing of the crown prince. They enter the kingdom with us, and your body to lead your mind, practice abstinence and have thus the realm of the royal family is restored. Otherwise your mind subjugate your body. Live your daily life with neither the right of the first son nor God’s royal family is the constant awareness that the spirit world stands in the restored. (264-201, 1994.10.09) position of subject partner. You will not be able to estab- 60. When we pledge “to build the universal family en- lish the foundation of perfection in the spirit world unless, compassing heaven and earth, which is the Heavenly Par- in your daily life on earth, you are able to shape yourself ent’s ideal of creation, “ we are pledging to create one as a perfect object partner to the heavenly realms of the great family conforming to God’s Will. How can you pro- spirit world as your subject partner. You need to work on claim your own kingship as long as the kingship of bringing the two together every day, every year, and Adam’s family is not yet secured? We must secure that throughout your life. When you ascend to the spirit world kingship, untainted by the Fall. We must bring everyone you will find it is your home and the final stage of life, back from Satan’s world as an extended family that dwells where you can live freely. (565-311, 2007.06.13) in the place of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. Our 65. The spirit world stands in the position of subject ideal is peace and unity. (267-152, 1995.01.04) partner. It includes countless tribes and peoples. The 61. There can be no peace without unity. Without this physical world should take the highest-level spirit world oneness, ideals such as peace, happiness and even free- as its standard and move in unison with it. To achieve dom are just empty words. Can there be peace when hus- unity between the spirit world as the subject partner and band and wife are fighting? Peace comes where there is the physical world as the object partner you must over- oneness. The same is true of freedom. Where a man and a come any division between the two. In your daily life, you woman clash, do they have freedom? Where there is con- need to experience the profound love that comes from flict, we experience neither peace nor freedom. Without connecting with the heavenly realms. Then your daily life the foundation of unity, we cannot find freedom. will be filled with profound experiences of God’s sorrow

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

and joy. (266-150, 1994.12.22) 70. “To strive every day to advance” means we never 66. The spirit world and the physical world can unite stop moving forward. We must keep moving forward and centering on people. This is why you ought to strive every developing ourselves. As we advance, we ought to de- day to advance their unity. You cannot backslide. Every velop in all directions — east, west, north and south. I did day you need to strive for incremental progress. While in not proclaim the Family Pledge for no reason. If you are this world, do not restrict your life to one particular re- not united in mind and body, or if your couple is fighting, gion; try to build relationships in various places and en- you should not recite it. If no unity exists between you gage in activities so that you can make an impact upon the and your children, you should not recite it. You need to whole world. Just as there are four seasons — spring, realize how precious your blessed family is. The fact that summer, autumn and winter — and just as the earth pro- we have the Family Pledge causes the spirit world to vides us room to travel in four directions — north, south, watch us and make our ancestors who have gone to the east and west — you should not live only in one country. spirit world envious. (271-290, 1995.08.28) Just as the world is uniting as one and national borders are 71. Strive every day to advance! You need to strive to dissolving, during your life you need to travel freely advance every day. This is an important point. The earth around the world. (266-151, 1994.12.22) is the object partner to heaven, which is the subject part- 67. Until now, you have not conducted your daily life ner. Therefore, even though the scope of our living envi- with the knowledge that the spirit world stands in the po- ronment on earth is smaller than that in the spirit world, it sition of subject partner. The notion did not occur to you is here that we have to establish a foundation that con- even once a month, yet it is something you should be forms to the standard of the heavenly realm. Then we can aware of every day. In your daily life on earth, you need bring that foundation with us when we go to the other to reach the level of a perfect counterpart to the spirit world. I am not speaking just casually; this is a require- world in the position of subject partner; otherwise you ment. This is the path we all must go, and it is the path of cannot establish your own foundation as a perfect exis- Heaven. It is the path that integrates everything in heaven tence in the spirit world. The relationship between the two and on earth. Therefore, I included it in the Family should be direct, and you have to forge it every day, every Pledge. (274-115, 1995.10.29) year, for your entire life. Then, when you go to the other 72. We have to advance every day. To stop is to die. world, you will find a new dwelling place and a realm Hence we must not stop. Each day we have to advance, where you can act freely. (260-307, 1994.05.19) even if only a single step. Each of us needs to pledge to 68. What can link the spirit world and the physical do this. Henceforth we must advance, without deviating in world? It cannot be something temporary; it must be the the slightest, so that we may achieve in the physical world same today as yesterday and still the same tomorrow, everything required for our life in the spirit world. transcending time and space. It has to be something that (260-307, 1994.05.19) no one will reject or deny, but that everyone will welcome in his or her daily life. It has to be something that we trea- The sixth pledge of the Family Pledge sure night and day, and without which we would not be happy. That is love. Money cannot give us happiness. 73. The sixth pledge of the Family Pledge reads, “Our Knowledge cannot give us happiness. These are merely family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to become a onedimensional. The same is true of power. If we as indi- family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying the viduals are to expand our influence to the national level, Heavenly Parent and True Parents, and to perfect a family we need love to serve as a bridge. (233-128, 1992.08.01) that conveys Heaven’s blessing to our community, by cen- 69. The spirit world and physical world will unite cen- tering on true love.” Since you each pledged to become a tered on God. However, this is possible only because True family that embodies the Heavenly Parent and True Par- Parents planted the flag of unity here on earth. In the be- ents, your families represent the family of the Heavenly ginning, when God created, He acted with absolute faith, Parent and True Parents. Families that embody the Heav- absolute love and absolute obedience. Now He expects us enly Parent and True Parents are families that move heav- to do the same, standing on the foundation of His imma- enly fortune. (565-312, 2007.06.13) nence, transcendence, supreme authority and omnipo- 74. We are to become families that embody God and tence. Further, in order to return to the original state of True Parents. We have to become true families that move creation and find a partner of love there, we should invest the cosmos. We cannot keep God’s blessings only to our- and forget all that we have given, with absolute faith and a selves; we have to perfect families that extend blessings to heart of absolute love and absolute obedience. As God did the community. What I am saying is that we must move when He created the world, we too should recover the en- heaven and earth to share God’s blessings. If there are tire creation on His behalf by practicing absolute faith, ab- people in your community who do not know about the Di- solute love and absolute obedience toward this world. vine Principle, you need to share it with them and gradu- (303-154, 1999.08.17) ally expand the sphere of Heaven’s blessings. Do not live

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

by yourselves and for yourselves. (266-151, 1994.12.22) can mobilize heavenly fortune. Wherever you go, every- 75. Families that embody God and True Parents are one will follow you to realize the ideal of creation. Ac- those that mobilize heavenly fortune. For this reason, after cordingly, you need to convey Heavens blessing to your receiving blessings you should not remain self-satisfied community. When you do this, you will be able to launch and just enjoy your life. You should eventually become the world of the culture of heart. The question is how you part of God’s royal family and make all humankind into can leave behind in history a lineage that will not be de- God’s people. (260-195, 1994.05.08) filed in later generations that span the millennia. This mat- 76. You have to know how heavenly fortune comes to ter will determine whether you become a meritorious citi- you. Heavenly fortune is something that is always circu- zen of the heavenly kingdom, the kingdom blessed by lating. The path along which it travels is eternal, revolving God in the spirit world. This is the formula. (292-109, in a circular motion in accordance with the unchanging, 1998.03.28) eternal law. It goes around and around, moving attuned to 83. Your ancestors in the spirit world will make you destiny through the ups and downs of history. The ques- pay indemnity if you do not spread God’s blessing to your tion is how we, standing here, align with it. (149-153, com-munities now. They will resist you. They will keep 1986.11.21) blocking your way and interfering with you. They will 77. The fortune of natural law does not move ran- say, “How is it that your actions do not conform to the domly. It moves in a lawful and orderly fashion, following content in the Family Pledge?” This is why I am telling its orbit. Every being that is aligned with heavenly fortune you to share the blessing with everyone. If you do not, exists to live for the sake of others. (233-082, 1992.07.30) you will be in trouble in the spirit world. The Family 78. Heavenly fortune never perishes. We are some- Pledge is an important covenant in writing. (266-152, times sidetracked by circumstances, but heavenly fortune 1994.12.22) never changes its course. Because it follows God’s orbit, it is eternal. Just as the four seasons of spring, summer, The seventh pledge of the Family Pledge autumn and winter succeed each other in their immutable cycle, heavenly fortune leads individuals, families, tribes, 84. The seventh pledge of the Family Pledge reads, peoples, nations and the world as it moves along its un- “Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, through changing orbit. Yet human beings are oblivious to this. living for the sake of others, to perfect the world based on (204-058, 1990.07.01) the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lin- 79. Heavenly fortune supplies everything that a good eage, by centering on true love.” The most important person needs. So don’t be greedy with desire; don t seek thing in keeping to the path of the Unification faith is that to hoard everything for yourself. You have to choose one no matter what happens, you must not stain the original of two ways, either to reach the top and then go down, or lineage. (565-313, 2007.06.13) to go to the bottom and then come up. If you go to a hum- 85. The seventh pledge of the Family Pledge is impor- ble place, heavenly fortune will naturally supply you with tant. We have to root our families in the original lineage everything. (237-115, 1992.11.13) that is based on true love. If we are to perfect the world 80. If you wish to ride heavenly fortune, first you had based on the culture of heart, we must inherit the original better know the path that it follows. Its path is not one that lineage, which has nothing to do with the Fall. Our world everyone likes; it is not the path of pleasure, eating and is based on the culture of heart. It is one united extended drinking. In fact, it is a path that everyone loathes to go. It family centered upon the one love of God. As such, the is the path where you have to always be grateful, always five races will live as one great family, in which no one is fulfill your responsibility and always return glory to God. above or below anyone else. Such a time is coming. Those who walk this path can ride heavenly fortune. (019- (261-093, 1994.05.22) 145, 1968.01.01) 86. Once we inherit the original God-centered lineage, 81. You did not receive blessings so that you alone the original culture of God’s heart begins to unfold. As would be successful in life. Actually, since you were long as the original lineage remains lost, the culture of called first, before others, you have to strive to transform God’s heart cannot emerge. Culture continues through his- the families of your brothers and sisters around the world tory. Furthermore, culture is based on the family, and from so that they resemble your family. You blessed families there it propagates to the society, nation and world. There- need to propagate heavenly fortune by transforming other fore, to propagate the culture of heart requires that we families to become like yours. Heavenly fortune has no leave behind a pure lineage. Without that, we will be cut place for selfish motivation. To ride it, you should bring off from the world of the culture of heart. Keeping a pure peace and harmony within your family and then unite all lineage is the way we must center our life on the realm of other families by bringing peace and harmony to them. the culture of heart. (260-308, 1994.05.19) (260-308, 1994.05.19) 87. The original lineage is not fallen. To return our lin- 82. Your family must embody True Parents; then you eage to its original state, we need to sever ourselves from

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Satan’s lineage and restore our lineage through indemnity. another. They are all at cross-purposes. Until now, the For this, we need to be engrafted. When our fallen root is world has moved up and down in a zigzag. This is why, pulled out and we are engrafted, the seeds of the original even after thousands of years it has not reached its final lineage will emerge after three generations. These seeds, destination. But the world based on the culture of heart from the fruit of the engrafted tree should be planted and can reach its destination straight away. This is possible grow into original true olive trees. This takes three gener- because of true love. (260-196, 1994.05.08) ations to complete. Only after the third generation has 94. We should perfect the world based on the culture of passed will the seeds that are collected and then planted heart, which is rooted in the original lineage. It requires become true olive trees. It is like passing through three that Adam and Eve create a lineage centered on God’s ages. (301-085, 1999.04.16) pure, true love, with no relationship whatsoever to the 88. The original lineage is the God-centered lineage. Fall. Having that lineage, we should form a cultural When we are rooted in that original lineage, we want to sphere wherein Satan cannot survive and God can rejoice. live for the sake of others, and then we can build the We can build this world based on the culture of heart. The world based on the culture of heart. Our calling is to pass traditions of the peoples and nations of the world based on on a pure lineage that will last for thousands of genera- the culture of heart and centered on true love, fit together tions. The Fall, which a man and woman committed in perfectly and move in one direction. There is only one one careless moment, created a world that no one desired culture, not two. (266-153, 1994.12.22) in both the spiritual and physical realms. (292-321, 95. The world based on the culture of heart that is 1998.04.27) rooted in the original lineage is a world where true love 89. You should be able to exercise dominion over love. comes to the surface. We have already entered the age You should not act carelessly. Our task is to build a world when heart manifests globally, and we can foresee the based on the culture of heart, where people live for the coming of the world of the culture of heart where every- sake of others. The culture of heart is based on God’s thing is one. In that world, cultures will be united. It will love. We are pursuing the world of original culture. In this be one world, free from war and strife, the veritable king- world nothing is disconnected from true love. (304-274, dom of heaven on earth and in heaven. Once we establish 1999.11.09) the world based on the culture of heart, everything will be 90. People who live for the sake of others will not per- fulfilled. Everything will be set up so that your families ish. Moreover, people who live for the sake of others are can enter straightaway into the realm of the royal family continually coached from the spirit world. The spirit in the heavenly kingdom, just the way they are. By living world constantly connects them to new things. Since they in the culture of heart on earth they will have prepared connect to new things, they inevitably gain fame and be- themselves, both internally and externally, to live in that come known throughout the world. (292-028, 1998.03.27) kingdom. I determined the content of the Family Pledge 91. What is the way to unite and become the starting with the hope that by uniting with it, you will bring all point of peace? It is by living for the sake of others. God this to pass. (264-202, 1994.10.09) established this principle, not only for Himself but also for true people. By living for the sake of others, true love The eighth pledge of the Family Pledge can emerge; by living for the sake of others, the true ideal, true peace and true happiness can also emerge. They can- 96. The eighth pledge of the Family Pledge reads, “Our not be found apart from that. This principle is the root of family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, having en- the creation of heaven and earth, but people have been un- tered the Era of Cheon Il Guk, to achieve the ideal of God aware of this. (075-318, 1975.01.16) and human beings united in love through absolute faith, 92. The world based on the culture of heart is the world absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the of God’s original culture and of Adam’s original culture, realm of liberation and complete freedom in the kingdom had he reached perfection without falling. There are not of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love.” two such cultures; there is only one. It is the world of Based on this pledge, we have to form couples who are unity where there is but one language, one set of customs, united in mind and body and who can constitute the royal one set of habits and one tradition. Only in such a world family. This is the completion of the Completed Testa- can God live with individuals and live in their families. ment Age and the beginning of the new family that will (261-095, 1994.05.22) realize God’s ideal of creation. (565-314, 2007.06.13) 93. Our ideal is the world based on the culture of heart. 97. The Completed Testament Age refers to a new age That culture is only one culture, not two. The fallen that has begun. It is a time when we can establish the one world, however, overflows with a variety of cultures, each world of peace through the unity of families, tribes, peo- with its own complexity. Since it is not a world based on ples, nations and the world. This will be the fulfillment of the culture of heart, individuals, families, tribes, nations, everything. By uniting the world and going even beyond the world and the universe cannot deeply connect to one that, we enter the Completed Testament Age. After unit-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

ing the present world through new families based on the of creation. God, the subject partner, thought, “As I speak, four great realms of heart and the three great kingships, let My substantial object partners of love appear.” God we will establish a world that befits the Completed Testa- created with absolute faith that they would become His ment Age and finally see one world of peace. (243-262, partners of absolute love. To be the owner of love, it is in- 1993.01.17) dispensable that one has partners of love. That is why 98. God created the universe on the basis of absolute even God Himself is absolutely obedient to love. Practic- faith; that is why everything God speaks comes to pass ing absolute obedience gives rise to a circular movement. and nothing He commands fails to materialize. Moreover, (301-074, 1999.04.16) He created the universe in order to make His partners of 102. God, the subject being of true love, created us as love. He did it all with absolute love, having no doubts; His partners of true love. His ideal of love can be per- that is, He did it with a single mind. Finally, He created fected only through us. When we are united in love with with absolute obedience. At the moment of absolute obe- God, His purpose of creation, a world that fulfills the ideal dience, even God is not conscious of Himself. Obedience of absolute love can be realized. We were created as the is different from compliance. In obedience, there is no best and highest object partners of God’s love. That is be- selfwill, while compliance means following while protect- cause, among all created beings, human beings are the ing one’s own will. God invested everything from the po- only ones that were created as His substantial embodi- sition of obedience, where He had no consciousness of ments. In the presence of God, who is incorporeal, we self. Then, just as God created Adam and Eve with abso- were born as His visible bodies. When we are perfected lute obedience, they also needed to practice absolute love we become His temples, substantial beings to whom God and absolute obedience on the basis of absolute faith. can freely come and in whom He can peacefully dwell at (274-201, 1995.11.03) any time. And it is only through forming a vertical par- 99. God began creating all things on the basis of abso- ent-child relationship with Him that God’s absolute ideal lute faith. He did so for His object partners of absolute of true love for all is realized and fulfilled. (277-198, love. God also created with absolute obedience. Absolute 1996.04.16) obedience means that there is no concept of self. It is the 103. God is the root of love, life and lineage, and the state where the self is an absolute zero. Re-turning to root of the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. On nothingness naturally initiates a circular movement. By the day of Adam and Eve’s wedding, God enters their giving everything so that nothing remains, God on high minds and inspires them with love that will bring them to- descends to the bottom. Through this motion God origi- gether as one. Originally God is the vertical True Parent nated the movement of the universe. In the same way, all and Adam and Eve were to be our horizontal True Par- things exert themselves completely and descend in prepa- ents. At the time of our birth, we would be given flesh and ration to rise once again. (282-068, 1997.03.10) blood from both our vertical and horizontal parents. 100. Within the realm of absolute faith, absolute love Hence our mind would be our vertical self and the body and absolute obedience everything can be realized. God our horizontal self. Then upon our marriage, we would Himself had absolute faith when He created His partners create a realm where we are united with God in love. of love. He created them after proclaiming, “This is what When we attain mind-body unity with God as loving cou- I will do, “ and then He completely gave of Himself with ples, God’s sons and daughters are born. (254-107, absolute faith, love and obedience to achieve the result. 1994.02.01) Absolute faith stands on the foundation of absolute love, 104. True Parents are giving the Blessing to all people which is the foundation for absolute obedience. This is the in the physical world, irrespective of religious, national or mainstream thought in the eternal spirit world. It is also cultural backgrounds. They are linking them all on earth, the mainstream thought on earth. Thus, it is the main- thereby realizing the realms of liberation of the individual, stream thought in both the kingdom of heaven on earth family, tribe, people and nation. This is also possible in and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. Accordingly; you the spirit world. On earth we link people together into a too should understand this concept. If you understand it nation that loves the heavenly kingdom and the cosmos, and live by it, you can go anywhere. (292-272, our heavenly home. The spirit world and physical world 1998.04.27) have to be made one, and every issue within those worlds 101. Blessed families have a value equal to that of the has to be resolved, centering on the True Parents on earth. world and the cosmos. They are the same as sons and To achieve this, the Blessing must be given at all levels, to daughters of my direct lineage, and they can act on my individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations and the behalf. I gave you the Blessing with the hope that you will world, up to the cosmos. As the realm of the oneness of follow in my footsteps and become even better than me. blessed families unfolds in the spirit world and physical Once you have the heart of absolute faith, absolute love world, it sets the foundation for the ideal kingdom with and absolute obedience, you can do the things that I have unfallen Adam at its center. On that foundation, all fami- done. This was also God’s heart when He began His work lies since the beginning of history will be in a position of

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

equal value. The kingdom of heaven on earth and in Speech 8: Blessed Families and the Ideal World heaven will emerge, and God will come and dwell there. Speech 11: God’s Ideal Family and the Kingdom of (303-258, 1999.09.09) the Peaceful Ideal World 105. Now we are entering the era when groups of dif- ferent nationalities and ethnicities can join forces. Na- Book 6 The Role of Women in Creating the Ideal tions, tribes and families on earth will join together and World move into the realm of unity. As they transition, the world will rapidly change. Even Satan’s followers will harass Speech 4: Women Will Play a Leading Role in the those who stand against this trend. Formerly Satan tried to Ideal World I take people to hell, but now he will try to bring them to Speech 9: The Twenty-first Century and the Mission the kingdom of heaven. As Satan and his followers coop- of Women erate in this way, and people’s ancestors strive to bring Speech 17: The Central Role of Young People in the their descendants to the kingdom of heaven, no one will Realization of True Love try to block their way. Thus it is only a matter of time be- fore the realm of liberation will be realized. Humankind Book 8 The Reunification of Korea and World will rapidly transition into the future era of globalization. Peace (298-222, 1999.01.08) 106. In my lifetime, I inaugurated the era when every- Speech 14: The Course of Life for the Princes and thing can be liberated; thus, all things are in the position Princesses of God to be liberated. The value of this is truly indescribable. The realm of liberation was established based on the merit Book 10 True Parents, the Hope of God and built up as a result of God’s efforts to separate good from Humankind evil, repeated over and over again throughout history. In the course of those efforts, numerous ancestors accumu- Speech 8: Let Us Become Filial Children of God Who lated merits. Since you blessed families represent the Liberate His Heart realm where all are liberated, you stand as sacrificial of- ferings. You are in the position to represent all the things of creation that are glorious and have been separated from Chambumo Gyeong all those that are impure. That is why you stand in the po- sition of sacrificial offerings. (280-292, 1997.02.13) 107. The realm of liberation here refers to the universe. Chambumo Gyeong It refers to the universe that is billions of times the size of the solar system. Complete freedom occurs within the Book 1 True Parents’ realm of liberation. Satan does not dwell there; we can live freely as we desire without obstacles. Even past sins Appearance and the Era will not obstruct us. We were imprisoned; but now we have shaken off everything from the past and have left the of True Parents prison by the front gate. We are newly returned to the sta- tus of citizens. God has become our Father, and we are Chapter 2 The Holy Wedding of True Parents and the becoming one with the Owner, the One who protects our Era of True Parents family and our nation. Thus we are entering the eternal §5 The Way to Become True Parents realm of complete freedom, which has nothing to do with Satan. In time, we will enter the kingdom of heaven and 2. …Although you come from different backgrounds, dwell there. (445-255, 2004.04.18) races, nationalities and living environments, if you partici- pate in a new family structure in which you have become one in mind and body, one as husband and wife, and one Pyeong Hwa Gyeong as parents and children and with your siblings, you will find that everything works out well for you wherever you Book 2 God’s Homeland and the Peace Kingdom go. The world that the Unification Church is seeking is one in which we have restored the authority of the elder Speech 2: The Value and Significance of the Family son, the authority of the parents and the authority of the Pledge king, as well as the four great realms of heart. Then every- one will be connected everywhere. As new families, you Book 4 True Family Movement are responsible to become model families. When your families connect to one another, they will constitute the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

original homeland. Then God can be with them.… their national and racial backgrounds. This is how peace (247-335, 1993/06/01) can come. Truly, the high-level formula for creating true 6. God’s ideal of creation is to perfect human beings as peace is to bring the children of nations that relate to each the models of love through eight stages of life: in the other as enemies into the realm of the marriage Blessing womb, as an infant, sibling, engaged couple, husband or and have them wed each other across national and cultural wife, parents, true grandparents and true king or queen. boundaries to build true families of true love that heaven This course of life was designed to establish the tradition and earth desire. When enemies accept the cross-cultural of true love and to perfect human beings as models of true marriage Blessing, peace can begin to unfold. love, within the parent-child relationship. The formula is the same, whether the conflict is be- The true love, true life and true lineage of the True God tween families, between nations or between ideologies. In are absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. He set up cross-cultural blessed marriages, people can transcend the family model, with unchanging true love at the core, their ideologies and build a world of peace and happiness in order to bequeath His true love, true life and true lin- far greater than what their ideologies ever envisioned. The eage to tens of thousands of future generations. eternal world of peace that both God and humanity long In the family model, parents and children, husband and for can begin from this point. (359-140, 2001/11/06) wife, and brothers and sisters become one through true 8. …When you experience life through your sons and love. It is a son who makes his father an owner of true daughters, it is as if you are experiencing God’s life, and love; it is a wife who makes her husband an owner of true when your sons and daughters expand your lineage, you love; it is a younger brother who makes his older sibling can feel it is the expansion of God’s lineage. Since you are an owner of true love. On the other hand, a couple without in oneness vertically and horizontally, you become sons children cannot establish their position as parents of true and daughters and couples who can represent God’s life. love. The same goes for women with no husband or men And through you, God’s love, life and lineage can connect with no wife: They cannot establish their positions as everywhere on the horizontal plane. (355-277, spouses of true love. Likewise, people who have no sib- 2001/10/06) lings have no way to establish their siblings as owners of 13. …There will be storms on your path while attend- true love. ing True Parents. Yet no matter how furiously the tem- In order to become owners of true love, we must lift up pests blow, you should be able to surmount them and even others and love them more than we love ourselves. As in- find delight in them. If you do so, you will not be just dividuals, we need to establish mind-body unity, with true dreaming about the restoration of the world in the future; love at the center. In the family, we need to build unity be- you will be actualizing that united world. This I why I tell tween husband and wife and between brothers and sisters. you to become the families who can exemplify True Par- Then we must unite nations in the same way.… This is ents’ family and meet the standard of True Parents’ tradi- how we can build ideal families and ideal nations. From tion. Your families should be the hope of the future world that point, eternal worldwide equalization can begin.… that all people have been hoping for. This law does not (316-245, 2000/02/13) change. If you are a family who can embody that law, 7. The world of peace will find its beginning when then you are of the family of True Parents. (044-136, True Parents emerge and educate humanity, showing the 1971/05/06) world every aspect of the model family. The international 15. …you should inherit the heart of the vertical Parent marriage Blessings that True Parents are conducting and horizontal True Parents, with true love at the center, throughout the world are more than the marriage cere- and become perfected true children. Then you yourselves mony of one religious group. They constitute a movement can become true parents. When you fulfill the ideal of per- to save the nation and the world by establishing the tradi- fect siblings that God has envisioned in His heart, you can tion of God’s love. This movement teaches young people become husbands and wives. As married couples, you the value of maintaining their purity prior to marriage. For should become the best among all couples, perfect in the adults, it promotes the marriage Blessing in which they sense that you are what God has desired to see. When you vow to absolutely maintain trust and fidelity between hus- become parents, you should become perfect embodiments band and wife, with God’s true love at the center. The of God’s heart… (240-204, 1992/12/13) marriage Blessing builds up families of true love, stops 17. All members who received the Blessing must be- family breakdown and sets up cornerstones of peace in come true parents. We are now living in the era when we nations and around the world. must bring all the families of the world to become fami- Especially with regard to the international cross-cul- lies with true parents. … tural marriages, once people from nations that have politi- For this, all you blessed wives must first inherit True cally and historically been enemies overcome their high Mother’s tradition. In order to become a true parent, you barriers and relate to each other as in-laws within these need to do so. On behalf of True Mother, you too must ex- families of true love, they can transcend the boundaries of perience the pain of childbirth in order to unite everyone

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

in your tribe at this time of making everyone into true par- We must perfect the realm of husband and wife and be- ents. True Mother represents the Holy Spirit; therefore, come true parents. Then we must in turn bequeath true she must give birth to all of humankind, but this time not love, true life and true lineage to our own true sons and only in terms of the spirit but also in terms of the flesh. daughters. This is the mission of all blessed families, and Accordingly, you blessed wives have the responsibility of you must never forget it. The reason we become true par- Mother to give birth to young adults and even older men, ents is not only to bring victory from the individual level no matter what their age — every one of the first genera- to the levels of the tribe, people, nation, world and cos- tion. You need to resurrect them all. mos; it is also to create the realm of God’s liberation. Second, you need to liberate families and expand the (235-022, 1992/08/24) realm of family messiahs. You need to give them rebirth 25. All leaders want their successor or heir whom they and liberate them. If you do not give them rebirth, they raise to be better than themselves. This is the principle of cannot be resurrected. All human beings must be reborn. the creation of heaven and earth. Hence, you who are in As family messiahs, you must give birth to the families in the position of owners should open the way for the son or your clan and bring them into oneness as your tribe. Then daughter who most closely attends you to become even each of you, as a tribal messiah of your own tribe, must better than you are. Even though Satan may close a door bring your tribe into the realm of the one tribe. Thus, in and cause your heir to fall away, still you must keep the the position of True Mother, you must give rebirth to fam- door open for him or her to return. Then your successor ilies and tribes and bring them into oneness. This is what can inherit the original lineage, perfect and flawless, and is required to reverse through indemnity the failures of be free of the fallen lineage.… (574-188, 2007/09/04) Adam’s family and Jesus’ family. (248-159, 1993/08/01) 26. …There are many individual true parents. The best 19. You need to fulfill the way of filial children in your among them will be elevated to be the true parents of a family, the way of patriots who live for the nation, the tribe. They can even be elevated to be the true parents of a way of saints who live for the world, and the way of di- people, a nation or the world. Nevertheless, you cannot vine sons and daughters who live for heaven and earth.… even begin unless you establish a true family. Thus, with your own merit as the center, each of you Without a true family, you cannot go to the kingdom of blessed families will become the starting point of new heaven in the next world. It is a place that only families tribes. Satan’s world expanded horizontally from individu- can enter. The structure of the heavenly kingdom is based als to tribes. on gatherings of families. The formula is based on gather- …On behalf of your entire family, you need to be in ac- ing together. Thus, until you have your own family, you cord with True Parents’ example and be willing to offer cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. This is the way of your body as a sacrifice for the sake of the world and for thinking centered on True Parents. This is the way you the sake of all humanity; then you can receive God’s Di- must also walk as true parents. (268-078, 1995/03/05) vine Seal. We as the True Parents have been working 29. …If you have the conviction, “I am True Parents’ throughout our lives to pioneer that standard and be that representative; I am one with God. I am His champion,” example for you. (557-163, 2007/02/27) then you can stand in the central position. It means you 20. …A filial child is the owner of his or her family, are the second creator. Then you will have no problem and a patriot is the owner of his or her nation. These must reaching perfection on the individual level. You will have connect together as one; they must go in one direction on no problem perfecting your family and your tribe. Your the same path. A filial child, a patriot, a saint and a divine influence can extend even beyond your nation. You can son or daughter all move in the same direction on the make connections with other nations, transcending na- same path.… tional borders. (248-185, 1993/08/03) In the very beginning, you must become a filial child. You must become a person to whom God would say, “I absolutely need you. I am going to be with you whether Chambumo Gyeong you are in hardship or in happiness.” Become the person He wants to be with, all through your life. No matter how Book 3 The Beginning much you are rejected and persecuted, you must keep fol- lowing this one path. Once you become a citizen of the of True Father’s Public kingdom of heaven, no indemnity is required. Once ac- complished, results will last forever. Your re-creation is Course and the the one hope to which you should aspire. (293-209, 1998/05/26) Founding of HSA-UWC 23. Henceforth we must establish the standard in our Chapter 2 True Father’s Journey to South Korea and own families based on the tradition of Adam and Eve, the His Course in Busan original husband and wife according to God’s creation.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

§3 Wolli Wonbon he was able to systematize the entire contents of the book into the form of Exposition of the Divine Principle. 3. I wrote a book about the Principle, Wolli Wonbon, at When I wrote Wolli Wonbon, I sometimes made drastic Beomil-dong in Busan, overlooking the harbor. I first jumps in logic and wrote the content in a condensed form. noted the main points in outline form, and then started Eu Hyo-won was given a copy of the manuscript before writing. I wrote the ideas in condensed form, like poetry. he joined the church. As he read it, he cried and cried. I Since I just wrote the essential points, people could not believe that he is the first person in our church’s history easily understand it unless I explained the main points to who was so moved after reading the Principle that he im- them. This is how I wrote the text, which I completed in mediately wanted to become my disciple. This happened May 1952. After Wolli Wonbon came Explanation of the when he read Wolli Wonbon, which was even before he Divine Principle (Wolli Hae-seol) and then Exposition of ever met me in person. the Divine Principle (Wolli Gangnon). (549-211, He wrote a letter to me with the vow, “Based on the 2006/12/26) words I read in Wolli Wonbon, I will become your disciple 6. Whenever you carry the Divine Principle book and serve you for eternity.” Moved by his letter, I traveled around with you, you must treat it with great reverence. from Seoul to Yeongdo Church in Busan and held a Imagine if you had the only existing copy. Think about 21-day workshop, in which he participated. I was told be- how serious I was to take care of Wolli Wonbon when I fore the workshop that he was anxious, wondering what it was writing the first manuscript. What would have hap- would be like to meet me in person for the first time. But pened if that manuscript had been lost, or I had died? I am when we met, he openly shared with me all of his past telling you that such seriousness can determine the life or life, which was filled with many serious stories, some of death of the world. which I still cannot forget even to this day.… (292-318, Have you ever considered that whether your tribe, your 1998/04/27) nation, the world and even heaven and earth will prosper or perish depends upon this book and your attitude toward it? Have you ever considered that each individual’s eternal Chambumo Gyeong life depends upon it? If you have never entertained such thoughts, you should realize how distant you are from the Book 4 Salvation world of heart, and how long it will take for you to con- nect with those who are dwelling in that world. (073-065, through the Holy 1974/07/29) 7. Centered on the Principle, and with the Principle, I Marriage Blessing have come this far. I laid its foundation with considerable hardships. I invested my blood, sweat and tears while I Chapter 3. The True Family Movement and True Family was writing the Divine Principle book. Please understand Tradition that my bloody tears are embedded in each and every one §1. The Pure Love Movement of its pages, and that those tears are crying out to you. I invested my life and sacrificed my youth for the Prin- 1. Immorality among youth and family breakdown are ciple. That is why I am saying that my blood and tears are among the bad fruits reaped from the seeds sown by the pleading to you from its very pages. You must never go first human ancestors. When Adam and Eve fell, they against the Principle. Do not ever think the Principle I am turned the family upside down. The fruits of the Fall have teaching you is of no value. Even God solemnly bows become manifest throughout the world, with the result down and honors it. Such is the value of the Principle. that we are now in a time of great suffering. The fallen (199-056, 1990/02/15) family is the root and is at the heart of all the problems of 8. When I wrote Wolli Wonbon, I wrote it in a con- societies, nations and the world. People do not know densed form. The content of even one page requires which way to turn. It is a time when grandfathers cannot dozens of pages of explanation. An ordinary person is fulfill the role of grandfathers, parents cannot fulfill the simply not able to understand it deeply, even after reading role of parents, husbands and wives cannot fulfill the roles and reflecting on it. One day I asked Eu Hyo-won, who of husbands and wives, and children cannot fulfill the role had studied medicine, to explain the Principle, but he said of children. As selfish individualism takes root, God is not he could not do so. So I explained just one page to him. present, both the world and its nations are lost, and a good Then, on the spot, he bowed down to me and said, “I am society cannot emerge. (283-013, 1997/04/08) sorry. I did not realize that the Principle contained such a 3. People say that today is an age of globalization. profound meaning. I could never have figured that out on What is the center of this age, as they describe it? They my own.” (415-182, 2003/08/14) usually speak of it in terms of economics, academics, 11. I guided and taught Eu Hyo-won in such a way that sports and so on, and they do not realize that globalization

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

should focus on the family. The problems of the world are violence and sexual corruption by means of the establish- not primarily rooted in economics or politics, but in the ment of strong, God-centered true families. (True Mother, family. Families are breaking down, especially in devel- 1994/07/26) oped nations. Many families have been destroyed by free 10. We advocate the ideals of purity and absolute sex- sex. People have to understand that the authentic move- ual fidelity. To promote these ideals we have created a ment for globalization must be based on the family. In pure love movement and a true family movement, based other words, people have to know True Parents’ teachings on true love. Without true love there can be neither sexual about the ideal family. (278-168, 1996/05/05) purity nor true families. Also, a true family cannot be es- 5. God’s hope, as well as the hope of all people, is for tablished without absolute fidelity between husband and human prosperity and one united world of peace. Ideal wife.… (286-115, 1997/08/09) peace is established when the subject partner and the ob- 11. We have to establish the pure love movement and ject partner practice true love centered on God at the lev- the true family movement on university and college cam- els of the individual, the nation and the world. Love, of puses. What can we do to deal with the problems of course, cannot be realized by itself. Love can be realized youth? Where can we establish the true family ideal? We only through a mutual relationship. Parents’ love is real- can do so by connecting to the middle schools, high ized in relation to their child. Children’s love is realized in schools and colleges. Today young people are easily influ- relation to their parents. God’s act of creation was to real- enced and polluted by corrupt thoughts. Students from age ize the ideal of true love, which cannot occur if God re- 12 through 24 have this affliction. How can we cure mains alone. That is why He sought to realize the fa- them? Respected civic and social leaders must act as a ther-son relationship based on true love. fortress to protect them. Families need to be protected God is the True Parent of parents, the True Teacher of against being destroyed by homosexuality and free sex. teachers, and the True King of kings. God is the eternal Families should be models of true love. Families have to True Parent, True Teacher and True Owner who always stand tall, based on traditional Christian values, but in re- gives true love. All people are God’s children, so, like ality they are becoming weak. We have to rebuild all these God, they too have to go the way of the true parent, true things. We have to restore families and young people. teacher and true owner. Through these relationships these This level of restoration will not emerge from the family paths will lead to the completion of the ideal of love, the alone; support is also needed in the schools. Focusing on love that lives for the good of others. The right path of the elementary schools, middle schools, high schools and col- law of heaven leads to self-realization through an altruis- leges, the nation’s leaders should unite and establish the tic life of true love. tradition of the family. We have to educate people thor- Through the harmony of the vertical parent-child rela- oughly about family ethics and advocate absolute family tionship with the horizontal left and right husbandwife re- values. (329-090, 2000/08/08) lationship and the horizontal front and back sibling rela- 15. We need to educate young people in order to pre- tionship, the ideal family based on true love is realized. vent them from falling. To do that, we made the pure love The completed family can be expanded to the completed movement. In promoting the pure love movement, we nation, world and cosmos through the same principle and should publicly recognize young people who exemplify formula. The worldwide foundation that True Parents the pure love ideal in their towns or regions. Such stu- have achieved in the areas of education, media, art, and dents should be treated with respect in their schools. relief work comes through the investment of true love fol- Teachers and principals should honor those students who lowing the same formula to realize the ideal world. Ide- keep purity. From now on, only those who practice purity ally, true love education on how to realize the character of will receive the holy marriage Blessing. To receive the a true parent, true teacher and true owner should start in Blessing, they will come from all over the world based on the family. (1999/02/01) the recommendation of their nations. (272-191, 7. Originally, God called for Adam and Eve to perfect 1995/10/05) 16. Before their eyes lead them to be at- themselves as ideal parents. They should have realized tracted to the opposite sex, we have to lead young people God’s ideal family as the beloved children of God and as to overcome the evil way of thinking that resulted from the parents of their own beloved children. Such a family the Fall. We must do this in our families, towns and na- would have been the starting point of the ideal world of tions. Therefore, we clearly need to expand the pure love love and peace. Unfortunately, Adam and Eve could not movement to the national level. I directed you to create create such a family, so the dream to realize the ideal na- the pure love movement. None of the teachers in the col- tion and world disappeared. Then how can we restore the leges, high schools and middle schools can carry out the ideal family? World peace is not just a spiritual issue. It is pure love movement; we are the only ones. Nobody can a way of life that starts from the individual, expands to the argue with this. It is only we who can do it. We have been family, and bears fruit at the level of the global family. We ordained by heaven to take this historic responsibility. will be able to save our young people from materialism, (295-103, 1998/08/17)

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

19. All young people are like Adam’s and Eves that 131, 2002/01/06) God has created once again. This is why I do a matching ceremony for them. They have to keep absolute purity. Chapter 3. The True Family Movement and True Family The matched fiance and fiancée have to protect each other. Tradition Adam’s and Eves need to encourage each other to keep §2. Blessed Family Traditions their purity until the time that they receive the Blessing of love from God and True Parents. They also have to re- 1. The fact that you are blessed in the Unification ceive their Parents’ permission and approval. God is the Church means that your lineage was changed and you Parent of parents, the Teacher of teachers, and the Owner were anointed. But this does not mean that you have fully of owners. Therefore, by analogy, if the Blessing was accomplished the standard. You received this anointing sponsored by a school, the child could not receive the conditionally. This means that you received the lineage, Blessing without obtaining approval from the principal of life and love conditionally and you must take them seri- the school, and the head of the Parent Teacher Associa- ously. As long as your conditional lineage continues to tion. Children cannot marry without consulting their par- expand, Satan cannot take it away. Upon your maturity, ents. This is the policy and tradition of the Unification you will be connected with true love so that there will be Church. (300-322, 1999/04/15) no relationship with Satan, and Satan cannot take any- 20. True Parents finished all preparations for removing thing away. When your love, life and lineage mature, Sa- Satan’s lineage. The Fall occurred because there was no tan will no longer be able to take them away. Please grasp protection. We have now completed pure love education the value of the Blessing. It should be so precious that you in some middle schools and high schools. Nonetheless, would not exchange it even if you were offered every- the purity of students is being destroyed. The Internet’s in- thing. If, on the other hand, you disregard this conditional fluence is terrible. How can we remedy this situation? anointing, anyone can take it away. That is why you must Mothers and fathers everywhere have to protect their chil- nurture it and help it to grow. How precious the Blessing dren, because parents represent the position of God. is! (216-217, 1991/04/01) Unmarried sons and daughters are in the position of 4. The responsibility of a blessed couple begins on the Adam and Eve before the Fall, so they have to grow and day of their Blessing. Their responsibility is not just that a become model citizens. As they grew up, Adam and Eve husband and wife live in unity as a family, but that on the looked forward to their marriage. The periods of infancy, foundation of their unity they form a tribe and nation. The brother and sister, and engagement all have the same pur- families of ten blessed people can form one tribe through pose: marriage. In the secular world, parents tell their this new worldview. Before forming the new nation, we children to find their own partner, but now, True Parents must first form new tribes. These tribes must not be cre- are telling parents to find a partner for their children. ated through conflict-based division, but through Now we have returned to the Garden of Eden. The unity-based multiplication. Therefore, those ten people whole world has come back to the Garden of Eden, so the who received the Blessing must have the same purpose. family has been restored. In the restored family, sons and We are a small number of families who have been re- daughters should be matched before God in their original stored from Satan’s world, so we are in a position to be position without the Fall. During their adolescence, Adam easily attacked by Satan. Therefore, we always have to be and Eve were supposed to prepare themselves to meet united and bound together in order to defeat the over- their partner. In spite of their pledge, they fell during their whelming forces seeking to invade. In order to defeat teenage years when they had reached the top of the those forces, we have to achieve complete oneness among growth stage. God could not intervene directly under the us. If we are united in this way, we will easily overcome Principle, so to eliminate the risk that they might fall un- Satan’s invasion, no matter how strong it is. When we are der Satan’s sovereignty, He gave them the warning, “Do united substantially, we will form a new tribe free from not eat.” (301-174, 1999/04/25) Satan’s invasion. Through a united tribe, a new people 21. Children are like God’s sons and daughters who did will arise, and through a united people, a new nation can not fall, so we have to teach them well, even during their arise. (030- 175, 1970/03/22) kindergarten years. At all costs, we have to raise them 7. Blessed members have to love their tribe and people, well from kindergarten through high school, until they are and their nation and world more than they love their own at least 16 years old, so that they will not leave the bosom family. Furthermore, they have to love their relatives and of their parents. When they are 18 they may marry. From other blessed families more than their own family. The now on, if possible, I will give the Blessing as they gradu- family in which each member is connected in this way ate from high school and become college students. This will stand out from other families and be recognized. In would be best. We have to match sons and daughters who that family in which man and woman are united and in grew up in the bosom of their parents, as pure children harmony with each other, we will have a model for loving who have not been defiled by the secular world. (365- the nation, world and heaven. Husband and wife need to

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

be united in that way. Blessed husbands and wives must avoid saying things Annual Mottoes like “You should love only me” or “You belong to me,” which are habitually uttered by worldly husbands and Chapter 1. Registration of the Holy Spirit Association wives. Instead, they should take time each day to offer and Expansion of the Internal Foundation conditions of devotion, imploring heaven to help their §4. Expressions of Divine Principle spouses have the kind of heart that can love others more than their own family. Couples have the responsibility to 3. When leaders of the Unification Church went out to support and encourage one another not to give up, as well witness, they went in pairs, taking not even enough as to receive guidance from each other. (030-181, money to cover travel expenses, food or anything else. 1970/03/22) They witnessed, centering on Original Text of the Divine 10 …How much heavenly fortune can we leave our de- Principle, which was then in the form of a rough draft. In scendants? It will be decided by how much sincere devo- those days I gave my Original Text of the Divine Princi- tion we as their parents have offered. How much were we ple manuscript to others to transcribe, and some did so. loyal to our nation, the world and heaven? How seriously Kim Won-pil directly transcribed my handwritten Original did we offer sincere devotion? That is what determines Text, adding my verbal explanations. As he studied it he the fortune of our descendants. When we take action with came to understand, “Ah, this is what God is like!” After a selfish mind, heaven will never side with us. When we that, we produced Explanation of the Divine Principle, act in order to satisfy selfish desires, God will never side and from that we could teach people properly. One week with us. When we stand for the sake of the world, nation was enough time. If someone could read it, they could and people, then God will be with us. Therefore, blessed teach others about it. They could catch the essence of the families have to practice higher and wider love. (030-186, teaching through Explanation of the Divine Principle. 1970/03/22) They could memorize it and teach it to others. (601-209, 14 Have you loved humanity as God has? When you 2008/11/07) see children, you have to think of them as your sons and 4. The first person who followed me before even seeing daughters. When you see a child the same age as your me was the former president of our church, Eu Hyo-won. younger brother or sister, you have to think, “This is my He decided to follow me after reading Original Text of the little brother” or “This is my little sister.” When it comes Divine Principle. He wrote me a letter. President Eu was to your husbands and wives, you should hug each other, six years older than me. John the Baptist was six months care for each other and be concerned for each other even older than Jesus. Therefore, President Eu was in a position more than anyone you have truly cared for up until now. like that of John the Baptist, and he had to explain the The birth of sons and daughters enables a couple that has Principle from that position. When President Eu wrote a become one to stand in the place of God in profoundly ex- book on the Principle, I advised him on how to write it. periencing the realm of the heart of re-creation. While the (052-156, 1971/12/27) parents hug each other, they gaze at their newborn son or 5. I started writing Original Text of the Divine Princi- daughter. This is a cosmic event and the object of cosmic ple in 1951 during my refugee years in Busan. I wrote it love. When a blessed husband and wife give birth to a in a very condensed style. No one who reads it can under- child, they deeply experience, through their child, the very stand it. They can understand it only when I explain it to same heart that God experiences. They feel just the same them. Explanation of the Divine Principle is the book in way when they hold or nurse the baby. This is one way which Original Text of the Divine Principle is explained that you are the partners of God’s true love. so that anyone can understand it. (549-257, 2006/12/28) You are told to go such and such a way, and if you take 7. After Explanation of the Divine Principle came Ex- that way, becoming truly good parents, you too can be just position of the Divine Principle. Since the people who like Mother and I. If children are brought up in this man- were taught with Explanation of the Divine Principle are ner, when they get married, everything shall be brought to now using Exposition of the Divine Principle, their teach- perfection. (246-078, 1993/03/23) ing is higher than college level. Everything that enables a nation to function is in Exposition of the Divine Principle. In other words, Exposition of the Divine Principle in- Chambumo Gyeong cludes every area related to political, financial, social and Book 5 Expansion of the historical issues. If someone could truly master the range of content in Exposition of the Divine Principle, that per- Providential Foundation son could work as a college professor in any country of the world. They would even be qualified to train college and the professors. (601-209, 2008/11/07) 8. Parts of the previously published contents of the

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Unification Principle may be expressed in a new way. gating such research, I deny only that which is not consis- However, the fundamental concepts of the revelation are tent with reality. I face the world with the knowledge I not changed even slightly from beginning to end. For ex- have, although I have been persecuted for it, because I ample, the central concepts expressed in such chapters as went into the spirit world and examined it in every detail The Principle of Creation, The Human Fall and The Mes- until I arrived at the truth. This is why the Unification siah: His Advent and the Purpose of His Second Coming, Church does not say, “We will see whether it is like that” are not changed in any way. The Unification Principle is but, “It is like that.” How in the world can it be said of the not something that can be altered after holding discus- truth, “We will see whether it is like that” ? In physics or sions about it or just because people do not like it. Such a chemistry, we do not settle for, “We will see whether it is thing can never happen. (091-124, 1977/02/03) like that,” and it is the same for the truth. We seek for the 9. The Unification Principle is neither a philosophy nor actual scientific and logical result. a theology. It is the Principle of God. It is the unchanging The Unification Principle is not, “We will see whether truth of God. Once you have encountered the Principle, it is like that” but, “It is like that.” The heart we talk about you need to adjust your life to live in accordance with it. is also not some vague idea; it is entirely concrete. The At the very least, you need to lay a foundation on which character and Word we speak of are not ambiguous either. to actualize the Principle. Then Satan cannot invade. They are concrete. These concrete elements, heart, char- When someone has achieved complete oneness with the acter and Word, should have the capacity to be applied truth, Satan cannot tear that person away from God and universally. They should be consistent with the real world, claim him or her as his own. For instance, if God, Adam and have an established, eternal position in the real world. and Eve had united completely centering on the truth, They should lead everything in the real world toward inte- there would have been no room for Satan to invade. The gration. (014-180, 1964/10/03) truth needs to be substantialized. Living human beings need to sustain and embody the truth. Otherwise, Satan Chapter 1. Registration of the Holy Spirit Association can steal it and misuse it. This is why I never reveal a new and Expansion of the Internal Foundation part of the truth until all conditions have been met and the §5. The Holy Songs truth has been substantialized to a certain degree. (091-124, 1977/02/03) Their origins and meaning 10. The Unification Principle is also the record of my life. It is my life experience. This Unification Principle is The holy songs depict the entire history of True Par- in me, and I am in the Unification Principle. Many people ents’ suffering and victory. True Father wrote the lyrics say that I am only the presenter and transmitter of the while in meditation and deep prayer, in order that the truth, but I am also living in accordance with the truth and members could sing songs that return praise and glory to I embody it. Therefore, the only way for people to truly God. True Father was imprisoned in Daedong Detention understand me and my actions is through the Unification Center in Pyongyang on August 11, 1946, and after suf- Principle. Only by learning the Unification Principle and fering there for 100 days he was released on November studying it can you understand me. The more you study 21, on the verge of death. It was at a meeting with his the Principle, the more you will come to understand me. members after that, early in 1947, that he wrote “Song of (091-125, 1977/02/03) the Victors,” the first holy song. Early in November 1950, 11. There are so many things that I need to make pub- about three weeks after his October 14 release from lic, but I have decided to do so only at the right time. Ex- Hungnam Prison made him a free man, he wrote the lyrics position of the Divine Principle is not all I have to say. of “New Song of Inspiration” and “Blessing of Glory.” In Before I would be able to say more, first you would need “New Song of Inspiration,” the word “new” appears no to know what I have already said and where I said it, and fewer than 13 times, exhibiting Father’s overflowing reso- put that into practice, but you are not doing even that. Ex- lution for a new beginning. “Blessing of Glory” stirs en- position of the Divine Principle does not speak of me. thusiasm and hope for building a new world and begin- What Exposition of the Divine Principle explains is only ning a new history. things up until Jesus. It focuses on Jesus. And yet you True Father wrote “Suffering Heart” in the mud hut in think that the only thing you need to place importance on Beomnaetgol, Busan, in 1951, while he was living as a is Exposition of the Divine Principle. With all their hearts, refugee, and he wrote the words to “Garden of Restora- members of the Unification Church should follow what I tion” and “Grace of the Holy Garden” at his third house, say, empathize with me, and be so moved by my life that in Sujeong-dong, in 1953. He next wrote “Song of the Di- they fulfill their responsibility as the standard-bearers who vine Principle Warriors” for the participants in the first create tomorrow’s history. If you lack such a heart, you Korean Missionaries Workshop, held on February 17, will not develop. (037-263, 1970/12/27) 1959, and he went on to write “Unified Soldiers” to en- 12. I do not deny all scholarly research. After investi- courage the members sent out to all parts of Korea for 40

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

days of witnessing in 1961. In particular, through “Suffer- 1970/12/22) ing Heart” he expressed how Satan’s forces challenged 2. When I came here to Cheongpyeong, I saw that it and hunted him during his refugee life in Busan. This was a good location. Accordingly, I sat down right here song also expresses the heart of followers who have es- and offered prayers. I thus began my lifelong habit of caped sin and are on the path of salvation. “Garden of praying here as a way to offer devotion. No matter who Restoration” depicts True Father’s determination and reso- the people are, what makes one group superior to others is lution for the course of restoration at the time of the Su- their foundation of conditions and spiritual devotion. For jeong-dong Church in Busan, and how he could not step that reason, I climbed to the peak of Mt. Wooleop to pray away from it despite the hardships he had to undergo. alone. It seems like only yesterday. I am a person who “Grace of the Holy Garden” displays his resolution to may have nothing but the palms of my hands, but I always praise and return glory to God with a heart of gladness at accomplish what I determine to do. Once I say that I will all times, and to repay Him for the wondrous grace He be- accomplish something, I will accomplish it without fail. stows. (046- 165, 1971/08/13) The holy song collection also includes songs written by 3. Money must be used for the sake of national pur- members and songs from other sources that the members poses, global purposes and heavenly purposes. I pur- enjoyed singing. The songs written and composed by the chased land in Cheongpyeong from this point of view. I members are “My Promise,” “Suffering and New Life,” bought this property for the sake of the world. I acquired “Song of the Young People,” “My Cross,” “Pledge,” the Cheongpyeong land to be a foundation of my work for “Song of the Banquet,” “Day of Glory,” “Song of the the sake of the world. Because we are passing the age of Heavenly Soldiers,” “My Offering,” “Shining Father- the tribe to stand at the start of the world age, I have to land,” “Heart of the Father,” “The Principle Youth create an international educational institute. Because of March,” “Song of Sunday School Children,” “March of this, I can stand tall and proud. I am spending money, yes, the New Age,” “Light in the East,” “Call to Sacrifice,” but since it is to make this come to pass, my conscience “Unite Into One,” “Song of Unification Warriors,” “The does not scold me. (033-160, 1970/08/11) Father’s Dwelling Place,” “The Lord Has Come,” “Song 9. If you look out over the front garden of the Cheong- of the Farm” and “The Lord is My Everything.” The pyeong training center, you feel as if the river water is not songs from other sources are “Song of the Garden,” “He flowing. You cannot tell where it flows from or where it Has Called Me,” “O My Little Lambs,” “Song of the flows to. You cannot even tell the path by which the river Spring Breeze,” “The Lonely Valley,” “Restored Flock,” water flows in and out. You almost feel as if you are look- “A Desire of My Heart,” and “Spring Song of Eden.” On ing at a lake. And when you look down from the training October 4, 1956 the songs composed by True Father and center, the scenery is truly a masterpiece. It is a beautiful the members were compiled and published as the first col- place where the lakefront, mountains and fields are har- lection of our holy songs. monized, and we have every right to boast of it to the rest of the world. Chapter 1. Registration of the Holy Spirit Association Therefore, when workshop participants are brought to and Expansion of the Internal Foundation such a scenic spot, they can be stimulated to have noble §6. The Cheongpyeong Holy Ground thoughts, whether they look at the mountain or the garden. When all these natural elements come together in har- Site selection mony — the mountaintop at sunset, the sun surmounting the highest peak or rising over the mountain in the morn- 1. I have traveled all over Korea. In the 1960s I sent ing, the birds flying in the midst of all that, or the scenes you out to places throughout the country and I explored of people working in the heat of it all — one grows dis- the noteworthy mountains of the whole nation. As I ex- tracted without realizing it and enters into the realm of plored, I asked myself, “Where should I place the anchor daydreams and imagination. In this way, the spirit of of the Unification Church? Where should I lay this foun- young people will rise. All these are raw materials that dation?” A good place certainly must run along a lake. bring associations to mind, and they take you from riding The shores of the Eastern Sea are too far from Seoul. The on this water now to crossing the Atlantic Ocean in the fu- western seashore is also not good, because several cities ture, or climbing over that mountain now to crossing the are concentrated along it. Also, because the tidal variation Himalayas and going on to India in the future. is extreme, mudflats appear at ebb tide, and at high tide People like scenic places because they can think new everything is covered with muddy water. Since I was thoughts and dream new dreams. When people see a fly- looking to choose a place that was more than 30 minutes ing crane that fits into the landscape like a part of a paint- away from Seoul, I came to choose Songsan in the village ing, or a small boat floating on the blue lake, theybecome of Seorak. That region is wonderful. I chose a spot in the sentimental and recite poetry. They become so happy that very best area of the Cheongpyeong region. (037-084, they cannot help but stand up and dance in rhythm with it.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

The Cheongpyeong training center has an environment ceremony to begin construction of a building that can be like that. (100-235, 1978/10/14) called a palace of oneness, a new Unification family train- 12. There needs to be a meeting place for the people of ing facility and temple where we will offer devotions. It the world. Cheongpyeong is that place. We will build an will also represent the original land where the world of international training center at Cheongpyeong. What are one heart begins, and where heaven and earth will connect we going to do here? We will prepare a block for each as one. This ceremony is truly historic. It will be recorded country where we have our mission branches: a Japanese as a milestone in the history of heaven’s providence. block for Japan, an American block for America, and so This Cheongpyeong holy ground is an unforgettable on. After buying a vast parcel of land, if a piece of it is place for me. Thirty years ago, after I had founded the designated to become the American block, we will entrust small, unknown religious group called the Unification that area to Americans. They will create a village that Church, I foresaw that this training center, which is now suits the taste of Americans, so that they can come and at- being built, would be not only a center of idealism, where tend workshops. the people of the world would be able to worship together We are preparing a cosmopolitan village, a city where transcending religion, but it would also become the home- the surroundings will bring together the cultures of each land of providential history. Based on those thoughts, I country. And in the middle of it we will build our training made this declaration 30 years ago. When I remember that center. Accordingly, people who worked in other coun- day now, I cannot help but be moved. (282-045, tries will come to this headquarters to attend seminars, 1997/03/10) and they should feel that it is a glorious thing for them to 20. This land of Cheongpyeong can become the foun- come to this place, to participate in the workshops, and dation where an individual can be reborn. It is the place of then return to their own country. To accomplish this, we cooperation between heaven, centering on the spirit, and need a place with beautiful scenery. And we need to make earth, centering on the body. It can also be a place of the it so impressive that visitors who come to tour Korea will heart where a family or even a nation can be born, a place remember it. (045-185, 1971/06/27) where the world and heaven and earth can be born, and where the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven can Training center construction be built. If the Unification Church can stand in the posi- tion of having overcome hardships, we will be able to On July 12, 1971 True Parents established the Cheong- make dramatic progress. pyeong training center in Gyeonggi Province, at mountain The work of bringing all this together and educating lot 75-1, Songsan-ri, Seorak-myeon, Gapyeong-gun, as young people from all over the world will take place here the completion stage holy ground, on the foundation of at Cheongpyeong. So will the work of gathering blessed the Cheongpa-dong church in Seoul and Sutaek-ri Train- families to attend workshops so that they can step forward ing Center in Gyeonggi Province (now Sutaek-dong, to the world. This is something to be proud of. In fact, the Guri). The training center had a floor space of 300 square people and nation can take pride in this place as represent- meters and the lecture room was 230 square meters. The ing the entire Republic of Korea. This is true not only for building itself was constructed of wooden slats and was Korea and its people but also for Asia and the people of large enough to lodge more than 200 people. True Parents the world. (282-048, 1997/03/10) visited the construction site every day, even in bad weather during the rainy season, to supervise each step. The Cheon Jeong Gung Palace The first meeting held at the training center was the Ko- rean Pastors Summer Workshop, held for five days begin- After performing the Enthronement Ceremony for the ning on July 12, and attended by 28 Protestant pastors. Kingship of God, True Parents held the groundbreaking ceremony for the Cheon Jeong Gung, the main temple The Heaven and Earth Training Center holy ground, on July 8, 2001. Five years later, on June 13, 2006, they performed the Cheon Jeong Palace Entrance On March 10, 1997, True Parents held the ground- Ceremony and Coronation for the King and Queen of breaking ceremony for the Cheongpyeong Heaven and Peace in Heaven and Earth. According to the words of Earth Training Center, which was to be built on an inter- True Parents, this main temple holy ground is also the national scale at the site of. the old training center to facil- royal palace, the original home in which God can dwell. itate the education of members from all parts of the world. Cheon Jeong Gung signifies “a palace built upon truth by The new facility’s dedication ceremony was held at its two people.” It is the “original palace” of the ideal realm completion on November 7, 1999. of the kingdom of heaven, where God can become the 19. Today, March 10, 1997, we have prepared a place King of kings and Lord of lords and rule over everything at the Cheongpyeong holy ground that heaven and earth with sovereignty, and where every created being in the can never forget. We are conducting this groundbreaking world can live and exist together in harmony forevermore.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Chapter 3. Proclamation of the Holy Days coming when we can wear pretty new clothes and eat de- §3. Children’s Day Significance licious food?” Similarly, you need to make preparations so that your children naturally will eagerly await the com- On the 1st day of the 10th lunar month in 1960 (No- ing of Children’s Day, even counting the days off on their vember 19), True Parents personally presided over a fingers, and rejoicing when the day is near. (026-318, Thanksgiving Day service at the original Cheongpa-dong 1969/11/10) headquarters church in Seoul, and in the following year 4. Due to the Fall of humankind, parents were lost, they proclaimed this day to be Children’s Day. Through children were lost, and all things were lost. To set the the institution of Children’s Day, they built a foundation standard that indemnifies this, we established Parents’ on which to eradicate the seed of sin sown by Adam and Day, Children’s Day, and the Day of All Things. Among Eve and liberate humanity from evil. This day commemo- these, the most difficult day to establish was Children’s rates the fact that fallen human beings, as children, for the Day. This was because Adam and Eve failed to become first time in history, have finally won victory and come to true children. So, what do we need to do to become faith- participate in God’s cosmic glory. ful and dutiful children? We all must be born into one lin- 2. After I established Parents’ Day in 1960, I estab- eage. To become such children, we must fulfill our filial lished Children’s Day. When the Parents of humanity ap- duty to our parents. Filial children must be able to take pear, children will come next. Originally, before children dominion over any environment, no matter how difficult appear, you first need to have parents. However, in the or unstable, and they need to receive formal recognition course of restoration, we need to form the connection not from their parents and their environment. only for the parents but also for the children. Again, from God told Adam and Eve to have dominion over all the viewpoint based on the children connecting horizon- things, but Adam and Eve have to receive formal recogni- tally, Parents’ Day comes first, followed by Children’s tion to take such dominion. As the center of hope, they Day, although from the viewpoint of restoration, Chil- must be recognized as children who can take responsibil- dren’s Day would come first and Parents’ Day second. ity for God’s Will. They need to be in accord with the Working according to the horizontal standard, I estab- heart of their parents. If their past, present or future devi- lished Parents’ Day and then proclaimed Children’s Day. ates in any way, they cannot be called filial children. They Accordingly, for the first time since the beginning of the cannot be called loyal patriots either. Filial children and history of heaven and earth, Children’s Day appeared. loyal patriots must never change. They must represent the This day is the day we are able to raise a victorious shout past, the present and the future, always acknowledging of joy throughout heaven and earth. Through its establish- God’s heart. They must receive recognition in a position ment, the time of the spirit world has come, and that that transcends time and space, centering on the heart of which has been knotted up is being unraveled. Therefore, God. (017-081, 1966/11/12) the evil forces on earth gradually will be cleared away. (021-200, 1968/11/20) 3. How are we to celebrate Children’s Day? First of all, Chambumo Gyeong go to the homes of your sons and daughters and have a feast, and then have them gather at your home for a feast, Book 9 Activities in the and after that, go to the church and have a feast. In this way, you have feasts as symbols of the three ages of for- Media, Education and mation, growth and completion. This is in accord with the Principled notion of restoration through three stages — the Arts for the Culture symbolic restoration, image restoration and substantial restoration. You have to realize that if your sons and of Heart daughters die without having celebrated Children’s Day, Chapter 3. Establishing Educational Institutions and they will feel deep regret and their sorrow arising from Nurturing Human Beings this will fill the heavens. Therefore, we need to restore the world centering on our sons and daughters, we need to re- §1. The Purpose of Education store all good spirits in paradise centering on ourselves, The meaning of education and we need to find the way of heaven and earth centering on the church. You need to follow the rule of going through these three stages. You especially need to com- True Parents have poured passionate energy throughout memorate this day starting within your own family envi- their lives into the work of education. From the position ronment. You have to arrange it so that your children will of true parents, true teachers and true owners, they la- eagerly await the coming of this day. The children in the bored day and night to awaken human beings. They world at large await holidays, saying, “When is that day taught about true love, while continuously practicing this

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

love themselves. money cannot be raised through such a school-sponsored 1. Goodness cannot be realized in an instant. If you are campaign, the teacher and the parents of the classmates going to become a good person, you must inherit from the must collaborate and ponder deeply on how they can edu- past. For this reason, education is a necessity. You go to cate such a student. People who only want to take care of school to learn. But what do you learn? In order to pre- their own family affairs will sink into ruin. They will not pare the path of goodness, the people who sacrificed be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. (301-094, throughout the course of history did not live comfortably. 1999/04/16) We need to inherit the history of such people, those who 6. Educating children is not only about loving your sacrificed and endured. (050-101, 1971/11/06) own sons and daughters. You need to become parents 2. The function of education and ethics is to adopt whose love for your children is an offering for the world’s goodness as the standard. The path of setting the standard people. When holding your children at your breast and of goodness is not an easy path. It is a path of suffering. It nursing them, feed them in the mother’s position repre- is an irrational path that is, in its essence, contradictory to senting all mothers, with the heart that you are giving everything my body desires. If we do not go that path in milk to an infant who represents all humankind. Please our life in society, we find that we cannot bring good re- strive to become a mother who treats other children with sults. Thereby, social life indirectly teaches us the stan- the same heart as you do your own. A child who is fed dard of morality. (064-020, 1972/10/22) and raised by such a mother will become a great person. 3. Nowadays, problems in schools are being recog- Even if this does not happen immediately, by the time one nized as pressing social issues in America, Japan and the or two generations have passed, a person who is able to whole world. The teacher should represent the parents and govern the world will certainly be born among her de- teach the pupils with love. He or she should educate in the scendants. This is the formula. (031-168, 1970/05/24) context of true and eternal love. When the teacher and 7. God could not educate Adam and Eve, His children. pupils become acquainted in the classroom, this is only God could not teach them about the duties of children. He the beginning point of their relationship. A teacher should could not teach them how to love as siblings. That has never forget his or her pupils. You should form such ties been God’s bitter sorrow. Furthermore, God could not of love. In other words, true teachers are those who con- teach them how a husband and wife should live, explain nect all their knowledge with love. the heavenly law of marriage, or the way of living in and You should become a true teacher, but not just to earn a taking the perspective of God’s love. Finally, He could not monthly salary for your livelihood. You should be a per- educate parents who could represent Him on the earthly son who, out of love, cannot help but teach your pupils, plane. feeling compelled to teach even while grappling with the Adam and Eve were the son and daughter of God and hardships of daily life. You need to realize a relationship brother and sister to each other. As that brother and sister of teacher and disciple, in which you convey all your grew older, they were to become husband and wife. When knowledge with love, whether by day or by night, while they gave birth to their own sons and daughters, they your disciples’ desire to learn exceeds even your desire to would have become parents. Because Adam and Eve teach. Such a teacher is a true teacher, and such disciples could not receive that education, their family could not are true disciples. (127-017, 1983/05/01) mature in true love to realize the ideal of creation, which 4. There are three critical requirements for a society or was God’s Will. So, by means of true love, God has to nation based on true love. First, it is essential to have par- teach His children the relationships among siblings, be- ents. Parents are the ones who must bear and raise chil- tween husband and wife, and between parents and chil- dren and set them on their life path. Second, teachers are dren, so that they may realize a true family. (222-044, indispensable because education is crucial. Finally, own- 1991/10/27) ers are required. Teachers must teach love. They should raise people who are compassionate and astute, people The purpose of education who can exercise ownership over re-creation as God does. Knowledge disappears in a single generation, but love The reason True Parents established so many educa- lasts forever. A true teacher must have the heart to educate tional institutions, and continue to concentrate on this students to become good parents, to be the next genera- area, is that there is nothing more important than educat- tion of teachers, and to be responsible owners for the fam- ing leaders who can care for their nations and the world. It ily and the nation. (203-360, 1990/06/28) is the way to create a world rooted in the culture of heart, 5. A true teacher should love the pupils, standing in the God’s ideal of creation. True Parents established the position of their parent. If one student cannot afford the motto, “Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country” tuition fees, the teacher should contribute toward that stu- as the common founding philosophy for all of their educa- dent’s support. The school must be able to supply those tional institutions. They did not hold anything back, and tuition fees through a fundraising campaign. If enough educational professionals recognize their efforts to elevate

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

human character. Nonetheless, a person does not become a patriot just by 8. The question is, how can we save the world? We saying that he or she stands in that position. They must know clearly that education is important, and that a thor- make a foundation and, in doing so, become a key figure ough education is necessary. Our challenge is to create an that people of all ages can admire. If you do not undertake educational system rooted in the Principle that can per- this challenge, all your efforts will eventually pass away fectly unite husbands and wives in blessed families, unite and be forgotten. parents with their children, and then unite and connect For example, consider a teacher at a school who makes seven generations of relatives with those children. great effort to convey a righteous teaching to his or her Such an educational system has two primary aspects: students, and does this while being anxious about the des- internal education and external education. Internal educa- tiny of the Republic of Korea. That teacher would seize tion begins in the family, starting with character education the hands of the students and, while weeping profusely, and going through values education. Families providing give this advice, “Do not do this for my sake, but do it for internal education need to be complemented by schools the nation. Rather than doing well for my sake, do well providing external, familyfriendly education, which we for the sake of the nation!” Students who hear such an ex- must create. This is the reason I founded Sun Moon Uni- hortation will later realize their teacher’s unfulfilled de- versity and support the University of Bridgeport. We sire. If a teacher gives his or her life in this way, in devo- should create an educational system that supports both in- tion to the students, and if parents devote themselves to ternal and external education, even if all the other schools their children, teaching them to value the nation and the in the world try to oppose us. world more than themselves, then the students of this It is not enough to have just one university. Based on a teacher, the sons and daughters of these parents, will unified standard for education, our vision of the future surely become the pillars of the nation. (025- 098, should be more magnificent than that of any one univer- 1969/09/30) sity. Through this standard we seek day and night to guard 11. For what purpose did God set up the educational against the problems that impoverish society. Our chal- institution called the church? The responsibility of the lenge is how to create an environment that does not church is to teach and train people of all races. It is a arouse criticism but instead engenders support. (312-127, training camp, a spiritual training camp protecting the 1999/10/07) families and citizens of the future. The church must accu- 9. The time has come when young people should be rately teach the path that the family, the tribe and the na- able to speak more than three languages. Therefore, we tion will follow. By focusing on the church, God endeav- are busy. Parents, offer your sons and daughters the op- ors to create the family, tribe and people of the future. portunity to participate in the areas you could not accom- (106-035, 1979/11/11) plish in during your lifetime. Standing in the position of 12. Education should not be only for the benefit of True Parents who bear responsibility for the whole, I ad- one’s own nation. Education should transcend national dress all people from this perspective. This is why we borders as it embraces and leads all people. You should must create global universities. We have plans to build a think, “The world is one, and we study for the sake of the supra-religious theological seminary in Cheongpyeong. world.” In any case, the world must become one. After all We will build a global cultural center in conjunction with is said and done, it will become one. an international folk village, so that people visiting from Looking from that point of view, from the entire spec- around the world will be able to feel the atmosphere of trum of education, what is needed is religious education, their hometown, as if they were in their homeland. When because it is able to transcend national borders. Next, they come to this headquarters, they can receive education philosophical education is also needed, because it too can and training from the palace of the heavenly nation. Then transcend national borders. In other words, we must real- they must return to the world. (319-034, 2000/03/16) ize a form of global education that combines philosophi- 10. If parents show a patriotic heart when they educate cal and religious content. In the future, any nation that their children, and say, “I love you and I work hard for does not support an educational philosophy that serves to you. The reason I am sweating and taking great pains for benefit the world cannot stand before the world and hu- you is not because I am thinking about myself, but in or- mankind. (207-065, 1990/11/01) der to love our nation more than myself.” Children who are educated with such love will endeavor to become the patriots their parents tried to become. Each time they re- Chambumo Gyeong flect on their Parents’ love, they will think about the 30 million people in their nation and will study with an atti- Book 10 Preparing the tude that they are doing so for the sake of the people. While doing so, when their people are suffering in misery, Ideal Environment they will feel it far more than their parents did.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

Centering on the ucated to achieve the ideal model and gain the ability to arrive at settlement. You could say that we have to drive a Providence of the stake into the ground or cast a new net. Otherwise what we have will all flow away. (287-250, 1997/10/04) Ocean and Latin 4. I established the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace in Jardim, Brazil. I established America it at the exact opposite side of the world from Korea. We must pass through that area. Japanese and Korean mem- bers must all receive education here. Parents and children Chapter 3. Jardim Declarations for Creating an Ideal who make up the four-position foundation must receive Community this education. Without doing so they will have no path of §3. Ideal Family Education restoration. Family education is taking place here. There- fore, members who come alone and complete the 40-day Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World workshop will not receive recognition for having com- Peace pleted it. How can I acknowledge you if you did not at- tend with your wife or husband? If your wife cannot On July 1, 1998, True Parents established the Center come, bring your sons and daughters. The original idea is for the Education of Couples for World Peace in Jardim that parents and children attend these workshops together and organized a 40-day workshop program for blessed so that they can unite. Together, everyone will thoroughly families worldwide. True Parents emphasized that all learn the fundamentals. (295-151, 1998/08/19) blessed couples should receive this education with their 5. After the period for family education is finished I children. will give directions for the education of the tribe. This 1. The Center for the Education of Couples for World means that the age of family education will pass. If a fam- Peace is being built. In order to have a world of peace, ily has not received this education in Jardim, do every- Couples must be connected. The ideal does not change, thing you can to help them receive it. There is no path of and hence the “ideal” world is unchanging. Furthermore, restoration except through Jardim. You have to go around there is only one ideal world, not two. When you speak of to the other side of the world. an ideal person, you are speaking of a person who is a I was at the very top but then the world kicked me out, model for others. The word ideal contains the concepts preventing me from completely realizing the kingdom of absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. (294-292, heaven on earth and in heaven. I am resolving this by irk- 1998/08/09) ing with the realm of the Christian culture that stands on 2. In Jardim, we are building a training center. Please the right-hand side. What was lost must be engrafted at plan to come to Jardim and participate in the oneweek the family level beginning with the individual, family and workshop. Here we have educational facilities and hous- tribe out in the wilderness. I will come down to this earth ing accommodations for up to 5,000 people. But the halls and stand above the families on Satan’s side by represent- in which they can sit comfortably to listen to the lectures ing families as I attend True Parents and God. If we want can also be used for people to sleep. This means that in to dwell in that environment we must come here to turn all, 10,000 people can be accommodated. I built the train- ourselves around. This is the education we need to carry ing center in such a way that it can host activities for any out at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for age group; it can serve as an elementary school, middle World Peace in Jardim. (298-062, 1999/01/01) school or college. Therefore, this training center will 6. The marriage Blessing was received everywhere, but eventually will become a city. When people see this they when entering heaven the line will start at one place. That will say that Reverend Moons planning is exceptional. All place is the Jardim training center in South America. I call the preparations to host educational workshops have been it the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World made. Now we need to select core personnel. For this we Peace. It is the ideal family that will enter heaven. That is will engage our international network. In that way we can why we carry out family education. Therefore, you must mobilize countries. If we can manage our networks, we not come alone. A husband cannot attend by himself, and can establish an environment that can move nations. a wife cannot attend by herself. Originally, all education (287-227, 1997/10/04) of the sons and daughters is designed to take place in the 3. We have a training center in Jardim. Here we will four-position foundation. educate blessed families through 40-day workshops. You In order for a nation to enter the age of world restora- should think of this as witnessing. When your children are tion the whole clan will have to be educated, not just the 17 and 18 years old they need family education. Every sons and daughters. Everyone will have to go through this blessed family in South America should participate in this process and receive the marriage Blessing again. First you 40-day workshop. Through this, these families can be ed- should receive the church-level Blessing, and after that

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

you should receive the nationallevel Blessing. You can en- 1998/11/15) ter the kingdom of heaven after you receive the na- 9. There are blessed families in each nation who have tional-level Blessing. However, before you can receive lived there for a long time. I intend to gather these fami- this national-level Blessing in order to enter the kingdom lies in Jardim to participate in the special workshop. It is a of heaven, you need the family education that is being 40-day workshop, and I have asked that they come with conducted in Jardim right now. (299-207, 1999/02/16) their sons and daughters. We are conducting this work- 7. The work that I am doing did not arise from my own shop for the elder blessed families from each nation. In will. I am moving forward, choosing and aligning the sub- the future, these members should be assigned throughout ject and object partners so as to expand the vertical con- the world. This will make our new world known. Every- tent on the horizontal plane in a way that fits the condi- one will move to a region where they can make a new set- tions in the environment. Right now in this era, you are tlement. That is why the elder blessed families are partici- observing this reality, but you have no idea how compli- pating in the 40-day worldwide workshop. Until now, cated the things were that took place in order for this Will they only knew their own nation. Japanese people knew to be realized. only Japan, but in order to fulfill their responsibility as the Now all of you have entered the age centered on the mother of the world, they need to know the world. There- Will and the completion of the Will, where anyone can fore, they must come to South America and receive edu- stand and reign in the position of liberation. You can see cation, thereby connecting South America to North Amer- from your current vantage point what the world is coming ica. (294-195, 1998/06/14) to. Since we are aware of this, the problem of settlement 10. The time after the entrance into the Completed Tes- is now at hand. The question is where the eternal place of tament Age is the first moment in history that the family individual settlement will be. It is within the family. as a whole can be educated. That is why you should make That is why the Center for the Education of Ideal Fami- a new determination during your 40 days of education. lies for World Peace was built in Jardim and why we are You first must reflect critically upon the way you have now conducting family education here. To get here we go lived since receiving the Blessing. Based upon that, make from one end of the world to the other end of the world. a new determination from your current position to be fam- This is restoration. Blessed families must travel around ilies fit to live in the Completed Testament Age in front of the world and participate in the education workshops in God’s Will. By doing so all the blessed families around Jardim. (298-010, 1998/12/31) the world will be connected. This connection of all blessed families should become The blessed families’ 40-day workshops the foundation to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth. Now is the time to realize the nation God desires. Once The Center for the Education of Ideal Families for that nation is established, the kingdom of heaven in World Peace, in Jardim, has organized 40-day workshops heaven will naturally be connected to the kingdom of in which blessed families from all around the world par- heaven on earth. In the end our responsibility is to find ticipate as family units. This education is for the sake of that nation. (296-016, 1998/10/10) realizing ideal families that can enter heaven. True Par- 11. God’s attributes are that He is absolute, unique, un- ents have said the kingdom of heaven on earth and in changing, and eternal. These elements form God’s charac- heaven will be realized only when all blessed families be- ter. Since those four elements are in the subject partner come absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal, resem- position we must identify an object partner that fits per- bling God. fectly in that subject partner’s realm. That is why the fam- 8. The education that is being offered here in Jardim ily has to consist of parents and children who are absolute, completes the rite of passage that guarantees family entry unique, unchanging and eternal. Through realizing fami- into heaven. A center for family education and training lies like this, we can complete the foundation to establish was built in Jardim, and ideal families can make a new the eternal kingdom of heaven here on earth. This is the beginning here, so that they will be able to enter heaven issue. When this is finally realized, then everything God directly. People enter heaven as families, and this is why owns will also be yours. The parents, children, couple and the people from each position of your four-position foun- family embody everything that has been created. The pur- dation must come here together to receive education. The pose of Jardim is to make you aware of this. The idea of whole family needs to come, not just the parents. If you programs at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families do not receive this education you will not be able to fol- for World Peace is that you clearly understand and en- low me, whether it is to register or to do something else. grave this realization deep inside your hearts before you You will stumble and fall on the way. Even though you return home. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, you have received the marriage Blessing, you need to receive must never change the determination you have made here. this education here in Jardim. This is the place where your (305-261, 1998/08/21) family receives its ticket to enter heaven. (297- 071,

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

dividual, family, tribe, people, nation and world can truly Chambumo Gyeong be happy. (359-080, 2001/11/06) Book 13 The 2. Before we die, we must unite our mind and body. The wife must come to love God more than she loves her Completion of husband, and the husband must love God more than he loves his wife. You must also become a family that can Restoration and the love God’s sons and daughters just as God loves them. Families like that come together to form a tribe and such Settlement of Cheon Il tribes come together to form a nation. Then these nations come together to form the world, and the world unites to Guk form heaven and earth, the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. God will be the ruler of that nation, we will be His Chapter 2. Foundation Day and the Inheritance of True subjects, and the whole world will be its territory. Parents’ Tradition (357-195, 2001/10/30) §1. Opening the Age of Cheon Il Guk 3. All of you need to enter the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. This nation has no ties to Satan. All ties with Background Satan must be cut off and you have to stand in the posi- tion of a messiah. You must stand in the position of indi- Cheon Il Guk is the abbreviation of Cheonju vidual, family, tribal and national messiah. To live in this Pyeonghwa Tongil Guk (Cosmic Nation of Peace and liberated heavenly nation, mind and body need to become Unity). On January 13, 2001, on the basis of their author- one. Through achieving such oneness in heart, the new ity gained through victory in the history of restoration cosmic nation on earth, the nation of Cheon Il Guk, be- through indemnity, True Parents held the Enthronement comes my nation. After the nation of the individual, there Ceremony for God’s Kingship. On October 3 of that same is the nation of the husband and wife. In this nation, hus- year, on the occasion of the Foundation Day of the Nation band and wife need to become one based on their mind of the Unified World, they spoke about the significance of and body having become one. You as an individual must Cheon Il Guk. be united, and you and your spouse have to be united. Cheon Il Guk is God’s nation, the fruit of True Parents’ This is the distinctive standard by which you can repre- vision of one family under God, for which they have de- sent the perfected Blessing. This distinctive standard is voted their entire lives. True Parents explained that Cheon the realm of the Blessing that encompasses both parent Il Guk is ‘the nation where two persons become one.’ It is and child. It is the realm of the Blessing of heaven and of the ideal world of interdependence, mutual prosperity and earth. (360-266, 2001/11/17) universally shared values, where all people live as broth- 4. The Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity is where we ers and sisters attending God as the vertical True Parent can go beyond national boundaries and expand to the and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind as world stage. After resolving everything through the law of the horizontal True Parents. indemnity, Cheon Il Guk is the nation that leads us to the 1. Have you ever heard of the Cosmic Nation of Peace kingdom of heaven. It is the united nation of the heavenly and Unity? Have you ever heard that there is a nation of and earthly worlds. The heavenly and earthly worlds are God? I’m asking whether you have heard about heaven on two. Cheon Il Guk is the nation where these two become earth, the ideal world and the utopia for which God longs. one. How can they become one? Through true love. What No one has ever heard these words before, but everyone kind of peace does Cheon Il Guk embody? It is the peace longs for such a nation. It is not a delusion. It is reality. that embraces heaven and earth. (365-106, 2002/01/05) Men and women, young and old, regardless of back- 5. Centering on the original, innate love of God, I was ground, place and time, whether living in the physical able to love even Satan and lay a solid foundation to enter world or the spiritual world, will all agree that the nation the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, Satan has no choice of peace, the nation longed for by God, is nothing other but to bless me, saying, ‘You are headed to the world of than the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity, Cheon Il liberation. Your wishes shall absolutely be fulfilled. Wher- Guk. ever you go, your wishes shall be granted, and you shall Who can bring this nation to fruition? God created us have everything you desire.’ When the words, ‘The world as His sons and daughters. Thus, we are the ones who are is now liberated in the name of God, the True Parents and responsible to realize this nation. When this is done, the the True Family,’ are uttered, he will say, ‘Amen!’ country will belong not only to God but to His sons and Spring has come. No matter how much the snow has daughters. It will be a nation that the sons and daughters piled up, no matter how thick the ice is, now that spring can be proud of for eternity with God at the center. It is has come everything will melt. Seeds must be sown in the also the ideal nation of God’s dream. In that nation, the in- spring. The seeds of goodness must be planted to the ends

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

of the earth, displacing the seeds of evil planted by Satan. heaven and earth were turned upside down. To create one The family is the seed of goodness. Satan planted only the people, I had the blessed families unite with one another seeds of the fallen Adam and Eve. We must now plant the in Jardim, Brazil. Now that they have become one, doing seeds of the new family. (189-065, 1989/03/12) the work to settle with one mind and one body, even with 6. The Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity is not a na- heaven and earth upside down, they will be able to return tion meant solely for the Korean people. It is God’s desire to Canaan without any resistance. Because they have to liberate all humankind, including hundreds of billions completed these preparations, they are passing over the of ancestors in the spirit world, and even the world of an- boundary line and landing in a new dimension. gels. Therefore, even though the road that leads to this is Moses sought the hometown and nation on the level of arduous and miserable, we must travel it. We must invest a people. He was unable to accomplish that. But today, on with the heart of a parent, of a husband or wife, of an el- my 80th birthday, I have overcome all impediments and der sibling or a younger sibling who has lost the person realized the completion of the ideal family and the king- they love the most. We must go forward, investing and dom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (314-266, forgetting that we have invested. Whoever lives like this, 2000/01/09) even if someone tells them not to, will naturally end up in 10. Christianity did not unite after World War II and, heaven. (358-062, 2001/11/01) centered on the United States, even went so far as to chase 7. The reason I have received so much persecution is me away. We came to be just like the Israelites, cast out because I have no nation. This is also the reason God has into the wilderness for 40 years. Centering on the 4,300 undergone so much persecution. Therefore, I am always years of Korean history, the course to establish Canaan thinking about how to find the nation, the homeland that is and to complete the kingdom of heaven on earth and in God’s. This is why I perform the mass marriage cere- heaven was prolonged. To finish this, the First, Second monies, bringing together all five races of the world, even and Third Israels and the Old, New and Completed Testa- as the world curses me. Through this, we are creating one ment Ages must be brought to a conclusion. Cheon Il Guk united tribe and people throughout the world. Do you can begin only if this is completed and it stands on the know how difficult this is? But isn’t the work that the in- foundation of settlement. (396-149, 2002/11/05) corporeal God must do to bring the world to this point 11. The term Cheon Il Guk came into existence thanks even more difficult? The work I am doing is less difficult to True Parents. After we successfully completed God’s than God’s. This is why I said I would find a nation. This kingship, we passed through the Settlement in the Realm is why I have walked this path. (133-307, 1985/01/01) of Life of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and then the 8. Now all I have to do is organize a movement that gatherings for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and can establish a new family, a new tribe and a new nation. Earth, and finally the Ascension (Seunghwa) Ceremonies If I am able to accomplish this, not only Korea but also for Peace, Unification and the Liberation of Heaven and the United Nations and the whole world will cowrie to Earth. With these completed, a new nation was necessary. follow me and understand the direction they need to take. True Parents declared Cheon Il Guk. The goal of the Fam- The formation of the new family, a family that Satan has ily Pledge is to complete Cheon Il Guk. We must fulfill not defiled, starts with True Parents. the Family Pledge for the sake of our mothers, our fathers, The mission that remains is to expand the sanctified, our siblings, our nation, our world, and the saints and unfallen nation. This is re-creation. God cannot give His sages and the entire heavenly world. love where the traces of Satan’s filthy love remain. You The conclusion is simple. Why did we hold the En- must fulfill your mission. Only then can you go to the thronement Ceremony for God’s Kingship? We did it for heavenly nation and restore your honor as the perfected Cheon Il Guk. Why did we hold the rallies for the Settle- descendant of Adam. The Israelites went through the ment in the Realm of Life of the Parents of Heaven and 40-year wilderness course but could not build the home- Earth? We did it so that the citizens of Cheon Il Guk can land. However, I have lived through the 40-year wilder- settle and live. Right now, all citizens of heaven and earth ness course on the worldwide level and have re-created are making a resolution. Together they are setting condi- the people of Israel, making it possible to build the tions for a united world from the level of the individual world-level kingdom. (268-120, 1995/03/31) resolution through all eight stages. On the worldwide 9. Moses was 80 years old when he sought the home- level they are making resolutions to gain success, focus- town and nation in preparation for the age of Jesus. The ing on a common purpose. (396-149, 2002/11/05) failures that came about then are being restored centering on the blessed families. This is why there was a 40-year Foundation Day course to restore Canaan centering on the blessed fami- lies. It refers to the period when heaven and earth are to Foundation Day, which is the beginning of the substan- become one. tial Cheon Il Guk, took place 13 years after the Enthrone- In the blessed families’ course of establishing Canaan, ment Ceremony for God’s Kingship. True Parents stood in

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

the position of servants with a parental heart to establish tion Day. We must resolve all issues surrounding the ideal Cheon Il Guk. They shed sweat for earth, tears for human- of heaven and the ideal of liberation, according to God’s ity and blood for heaven, and walked a course of progress wishes. We must complete all our educational efforts in as pilgrims. After the Holy Wedding in 1960, True Parents our providential and worldly missions during this time be- became victorious in following the course of the true par- fore entering the era of one world. Starting from today, ents, true teacher and true owner. Through the Blessing January 19, 2010, and centering on God, we must bring to they searched for and established millions of couples in fruition all our programs and resolve all problems, includ- the physical and spirit worlds. To realize a peaceful world, ing those of Cain and Abel and those relating to Satan’s they inaugurated many organizations in all fields world- lineage. To enter the world of liberation, we need to com- wide. Through these countless internal and external foun- plete all the education desired by heaven. Centering on dations, they proclaimed the Foundation Day of Cheon Il our D-Day, we must dedicate ourselves to finishing that Guk. work. We need to resolve United Nations issues, national 12. I am setting up the 13 years following the Founda- issues and all related issues. To complete God’s agenda, tion Day of the Nation of the Unified World holy day on all people gathered here today must make a determination October 3, 2001 as a general summation of my life, and it and labor to fulfill it. If you work hard, the world will not is emerging accordingly. With 6,000 years as a founda- fall into ruin. My challenge now is to tie up the loose ends tion, the year 2001 launched the lead-up to the year 3000, and bring the providence to a conclusion. (2010/01/19) at which point we can greet the 7,000th year. If you calcu- 16. Foundation Day marks the beginning of a new his- late the length of human history as expressed in the Bible, tory; it is a genesis, an origin. It is a day that was abso- it comes to 6,000 years. I must complete in just 13 years lutely necessary throughout all of human history and is a the responsibility that all men and women ought to have day that had to come to pass. This day did not come about accomplished throughout the entirety of human history. easily. God created the heavens and earth because of true Within 13 years, I have to complete everything that Adam love. It is recorded in the Bible that He created the world was unable to fulfill. I have to seek out the lineage that in six days and rested on the seventh. But Foundation Day Satan stole from God. January 13, 2013, is our D-Day. I was established as the 13th day, meaning that God created will wipe everything clean in just these 13 years. and guided the world during a period of 12 days and es- (2010/02/01) tablished the 13th day as the day when His dreams were 13. The fallen world is not a world of O’s (representing fulfilled. He created everything from the tiniest amoeba to good) but of X’s (representing bad). Within a world of the largest animal, and finally He created Adam and Eve. X’s, there is no space for O’s, but even one 0 can embrace He then said, ‘It is good. It is beautiful.’ God then waited millions of X’s. January 13, 2013, is to be the D-Day pro- for the 13th day, when a new world would begin. That claimed by heaven. What must we accomplish before this was to have been the day when God’s dreams were ful- D-Day? We must offer to heaven all the things that Satan filled. (True Mother, 2013/02/23) stole. How can we gather and return all these things? 17. God cannot rest in ultimate perfection with only an Even God cannot complete this task by Himself. This is incorporeal body. The incorporeal God needs to settle and why True Parents have taken it on. Satan became the false become the substantial Parents of Heaven, Earth and Hu- parent, false owner and false king, spreading his false lin- mankind. However, there has been no perfect couple on eage. This is why no one knows about God or the spirit earth able to fulfill this role for God. Adam and Eve were world. We are living without truly knowing our starting unable to fulfill their portion of responsibility. Because point, our root; no one truly knows where they are head- there were no Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, ing. Certainly that which we call the result, which comes there was no one who had met the standard to be called from the Origin, defines the one path which we must go. True Parents. The ideal of True Parents remained unreal- There are not two paths. There is only one. (611-046, ized. 2009/05/05) When the Parents of Heaven and Earth unite in conju- 14. For 12 months to become a year there must be a gal love, they will make a home where God can dwell center, a point of focus, which itself becomes the number peacefully. In their home untouched by the Fall, they will 13. Generally speaking, the number 13 becomes the cen- realize absolute sex. Now that I have reached the level of ter for the number 12. As the number 13, Jesus was sup- the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, I am posed to become the center of the 12 disciples, but he was speaking more freely about absolute sex. When I speak unable to do so. This is why he died. We need to seek about absolute sex, I am not referring to self-centered, in- such a center. I understood this concept even as a child. I dividualistic sex. Half of humanity consists of women, but am seeking the nucleus, the position of the number 13. they are only one of the two sexes that must be harmo- That is why Foundation Day is on January 13, 2013. We nized. If there is disharmony between the two, it is as if need to align with the number 13. (611-313, 2009/05/20) one’s eyes don’t look in the same direction, or one’s nose 15. There is a new providence for heaven until Founda- is out of place, or the limbs are not coordinated with each

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

other. A woman and a man who have reached perfection labor at the Hungnam fertilizer plant, where starvation must harmonize and become totally one. Marriage signi- and the menace of death hovered constantly, he shared his fies the total oneness of man and woman — as one body. meager ration, which was as life itself, with other inmates. For the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of He always shouldered the heaviest burdens and carried Heaven and Earth to come about, we must pass through other people’s burdens on their behalf. True Mother, also, the first era, that of Adam; the second era, that of Jesus; when she encountered members in difficult circumstances, the third era, that of the Returning Lord; and the fourth always loved them and offered help. True Parents consis- era, that of the realm of Adam’s heart. There must be a tently gave away what was most precious to them; this foundation of harmony. One can fulfill the Blessing when has been their way of life. one is in harmony with one’s partner and there is no con- 1. My philosophy of life is to live for the sake of oth- flict. By January 13, 2013, which is D-Day, we must enter ers. Wherever I go, I go there to live for the sake of oth- through the great door, centering on the Blessing. ers. And I totally invest with sincere devotion to create (610-012, 2009/04/10) oneness. When I invest more than 100 percent, oneness 18. Now a new era has opened. You are extraordinarily comes. When people experience the love of heaven more lucky and blessed. Out of all humankind, only you have intensely than the love of their parents or siblings, they been able to usher in Foundation Day which is absolutely are bound to leave the realm of Satan’s love and advance unprecedented in history. It is like a dream. People who to the side of heaven. Whatever your actual stage of life, are blessed in this way must share their blessing with you can double the principled power you can draw on those around them. This is your responsibility. The when you connect to the providential view of God’s blessed families owe a tremendous debt to the Heavenly process of re-creation. That way you can inherit every- Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Hu- thing with the authority of God’s sons and daughters. As mankind. You received the Blessing without payment. God invested in creating, you need to invest to bring one- How do you think fallen people will be able to attend the ness. Heavenly Parent? All of our ancestors who have been go- Furthermore, anyone who receives should never cause ing back and forth between the physical world and the any harm to the one who gave. As an expression of grati- spiritual world have been waiting impatiently for this day. tude, you must always return more than you received. There are many people who shed more blood and offered Then perpetual circular motion is possible, making a rela- more sincere devotion than we have for the sake of fulfill- tionship between you and the great universe. (417-137, ing the providential Will. If we compare ourselves to 2003/09/06) those people, we are severely lacking. (True Mother, 2. If you have two things, do not give the inferior one 2013/02/24) to your parents and keep the better one for yourself. After comparing, if you take the better one, you will descend Chapter 3. True Parents’ Philosophy of Life and Their following the tradition of the fallen world; however, if Public Life you take the lesser one, you will be elevated without fail. §1. True Parents’ Philosophy of Life Thus you need to love God first and then love your sons and daughters. If you do so, hell will disappear. The A philosophy based on true love world where you give the better one to your parents and the next one to your children is filled with the hope for True Parents walked the model course that all people high-noon settlement. This should be the basis of your will have to go. More than anything, they demonstrated philosophy of life. The same principle applies to me. their philosophy of life, of true love centered on God. When I have something precious, I do not think of keep- True Parents set the example that we should emulate in ing it for myself. Instead, I first think of offering it to God the age of Cheon Il Guk. and then of bequeathing it to future descendants. Out of their love for God, they took on the course of (409-225, 2003/06/28) restoration through indemnity. They did not avoid a life of 3. I understand that you love me. I also love you. Yet suffering. True Parents had to pioneer that path, which no my love for you is centered on God. I love you through one had gone before, even going to the very bottom of His love. His love is for all humanity; it is not love that hell. Even when they were in situations that others would should dwell only within the Unification Church. Hence, have tried to avoid, True Parents practiced true love in or- in order to plant that love and spread it throughout the der to liberate God and all people. Moreover, they even world, I cannot help but send you out to the world. The forgave and embraced their enemies who had wanted to reason why I want you Unification Church members to go kill them, and the incomparable suffering they endured a sacrificial way is to make you people who can contrib- moved even the heart of God. ute to bearing the fruit of love that represents a global True Father gave and gave again. He invested com- standard, and thereby be loved by all humanity as well as pletely and forgot about it. Even while undergoing forced God.

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

The goal of the Unification Church is to create people and hope. I hope that many people in the world are going who are loved by God and by humankind. You are not this path. But I have not yet found anyone among them supposed to be loved and respected only within the Unifi- who has a heart with my kind of intensity. (031-326, cation Church. That is why, rather than loving you only in 1970/06/07) the realm of the Unification Church, I want to love you in 6. Ours is a world of infinite potential for development. the realm of love of all humanity and God. That is the But when people live only for themselves, not knowing kind of teacher I am trying to be. Religions until now how to respect the people and things in their environment, have not presented this viewpoint. To lead like this, I must they encounter a limit. The way to break through that become the example and substantiate my philosophy of limit is to first establish God as the center of our life and life. (082- 053, 1975/12/30) as our guide. Then we will be able to rise above the level 4. I do not like to wear a suit. Ordinarily, I do not wear where we are limited, and enter the world of infinite de- a tie. Why is that? By not wearing suits and ties, I can velopment. Otherwise, we will not be able to go beyond save up to 10 percent of my household budget. I want to that limitation. save that money. I am striving day and night to save Sometimes it seems that everything has reached its countless people who are dying of starvation. The fact limit. With what are we going to live? It is with love. With that a person with this philosophy exists on earth, even if I love, we can create our own environment. If we do not am the only such person, should be a hopeful sign for hu- love so as to create our own foundation in the environ- manity living on earth. That is how I think. ment, we will not find a place to settle. It is the path of When I go to a hotel, the room is well set up and has a self-destruction. It does not generate any energy. People in bathroom. There are a lot of towels in the bathroom, but if the surrounding environment will not like us, and we will I use one it is always the smallest one. I never once used have no energy to do anything about it. Hence, the people the largest, fluffy towel, the one the size of a rug. It is be- in our environment will gradually withdraw and become cause I want to save the expense of laundering that towel. distant. I think that saving even one penny will help people who Even those who used to like us will come to dislike us. are dying of starvation. They should like us more, but they will find nothing to When I am in my house, I do not put on socks. Saving like about us. This will be because we have set up a money on socks is an expression of my sincere desire to self-centered boundary line. help people who do not have money to buy clothes. By in- People who say, ‘I am going to put myself first,’ who vesting my sincere heart like this, I am trying to pioneer live on a self-centered level, cannot go over that hill and the path to save people who live in misery. Truly, to live settle. They are unable to enter a space of mutuality in up to the name of True Parents is fearful. (240-279, which they can make relationships and be welcomed by 1992/12/13) the universe. People are created to live in relationships, 5. Throughout the course of my life I have been think- but when they are not aligned with the Principle they will ing, ‘How do I become a person who is able to shed tears come to nothing. I live with this philosophy of life. of a totally new kind, totally different from the tears of (596-213, 2008/08/29) others, tears that no one has ever before shed in front of 7. Heavenly law protects the perfect object partner who God? How do I become the man whom God feels sympa- has become one with the perfect subject partner. The ups thy for, the man whom God hopes for, the man who walks and downs of history and human circumstances cannot al- the path that human beings should have originally gone?’ ter this. Even people who use the sovereign power of the My philosophy of life is that before I die I will shed tears Republic of Korea cannot knock down the person who, as of a new kind, tears that no one has ever been able to the perfect object partner, maintains vertical alignment shed. with the perfect subject partner. They may use all the Some people die for the sake of other human beings, power at their disposal to strike him, but because heaven but if a person dies for the sake of God, God will never be and earth firmly hold the root and trunk, they cannot able to forget that person even after the flow of thousands knock him down. However mighty, those attackers will be upon thousands of years. When I die, I must die in that broken. That is my philosophy of life. position, having that content of heart. If I die while being As long as we attend God while maintaining a vertical whipped and vomiting blood for God, the pain and dis- axis, the people who attack us will be the ones who end tress that God will feel and the tears of sorrow He will up coming to grief. When we attend God in this way, we shed over me will be far greater than anything I suffered. become the pillar that represents the family, tribe, people, Nevertheless, I want to survive and triumph over my suf- nation, world and cosmos. Heavenly fortune will protect fering, in order that God will be able to come out of His that pillar, while the people who attack it will certainly be painful circumstances. For this, I am willing to suffer broken. (305-285, 1998/08/27) more than anyone else in history. 8. If I obtain money, I do not think of spending it on Up to the present day, this has been my lifetime wish myself. I may be hungry, but I know there must be some-

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

one hungrier than I, and I want to set that money aside for life and guiding principle. him or her. So I endure my hunger for one hour, two I am not doing this because anyone taught me. I live hours, three hours, and on and on, thinking of someone this way simply because I have a father-son relationship else who may be hungry. When I finally find someone with God. I pour everything into my relationship with who is hungrier than I am, I give that person my food and Him. Therefore, He too truly appreciates our relationship pray for that individual to be blessed. When I see that per- from the bottom of His heart, saying to me, ‘I love you so son eating, I am eating with him or her in spirit. When I much. I know you are so busy for the Will, but I wish we pray for someone to receive the blessing of being able to could spend time only for each other.’ Because I live for eat, I am partaking of that blessing with that person. this relationship, I receive heaven’s protection. That is The person who lives for the sake of Cain inherits why I have not perished. Still, I do not say I am great. The Cain’s blessings. Cain changes, but because I do not more I know about Him, the more I must keep humbling change, I am ascending continuously. The person who myself. (226-042, 1992/02/01) lives for the sake of the Will ascends higher than Mt. 12. If you want to become a central figure, you must Everest. He or she puts down roots into a place deeper pay back any debts you have incurred. In addition, the than the 10,000-meter depths of the Pacific Ocean. central figure must bear the responsibility. That is why, (338-322, 2000/12/01) even though I cannot take care of each of you, when I run 9. Whenever Mother has things that she likes, she gives into any of you on the street while you are doing mission- them away to family members. So when she has to go out, ary work, I take out my wallet and give you all the money she often has no appropriate attire to wear because she in it. I give not sparing even one penny. I view that recipi- gave away all her best clothes. She thinks that she should ent not merely as an individual. Since I cannot give to ev- not be the only one to enjoy the things that she likes the ery member of the Unification Church, I give everything I most. have to that one person, considering him or her as the rep- There are three points about Mother for which I am resentative of all members of the church. I want those grateful to God: First, she is insightful. Second, she is ab- who strive to help me while I am going the path of devo- solutely obedient for the sake of the Will. Third, she does tion for God to receive at least as much blessing as I do. not think that her things belong to her but belong to the This is my philosophy. Whoever lives like this will not world. So without hesitation she wants to give them to perish. others. In this respect, God does not need to be concerned. I have lived my whole life that way for the sake of the On the contrary, she is too giving, so much so that I be- Will. When I was a student, whenever my parents sent me come concerned. money, I gave it away to people less fortunate than me, The fact that Mother was born with such a nature is an and then I walked. At that time, the streetcar fare was five indication that she was destined to become True Mother. jeon. Whenever I would go from the Hwashin Department When I think about it, I am grateful that God sent such as Store in downtown Seoul to the south side of the Han blessing as her to my family, not only because she gave River near the Noryangjin fish market, I always gave my birth to so many children but also because of her many fare to beggars on the street and walked instead of taking good qualities. So I am saying that you should not think the streetcar. of yourself first. (092-329, 1977/05/03) I cannot forget the life I used to live with tears flowing 10. To this day, I have not been indebted to anyone. from my eyes, touched by the bitter grief of those miser- Even when it comes to investing devotion, for instance in able people. I would pray, ‘Father, now I cannot give prayer, I am in no one’s debt. My philosophy is that I will much to these people who are living homeless on the not be indebted to others. I do not intend to live a com- street, but in the future may this country be blessed with fortable life either. I am very careful about this, more than liberation and prosperity for everyone. Please enable it to anyone. For the sake of the Will, I invest more than any become a nation that all humankind will honor and re- member in the church, both in the quantity and quality of spect, a nation that dwells in the midst of Your heart.’ devotion. Because of that, I am not indebted to you. (227-288, 1992/02/14) (027-124, 1969/11/30) 13. I do not ever forget anyone who treated me with 11. The person who incurs debt while going the path of sympathy for God’s sake, and I do my very best to repay the Will is gouging out our Heavenly Parent’s flesh and that person by giving the maximum return. I know that I chipping away His bones. I try not to be indebted before made you suffer on the path of following the Will, but I heaven. Whatever I do, I always try to be at the place am not irresponsible. If I drove you on a path to suffer, I where God would appear to me and say, ‘My goodness, will bear the responsibility. If I cannot bear it on earth, I please take a little rest!’ I know that God, my Father, has will bear it after I go to the spirit world. Hence, those who not been able to rest. Yet seeing that I keep on pushing go forward having made an oath to follow me are blessed. myself without resting, He weeps silently to Himself over I am a person who absolutely does not know how to me. Attending Him with this heart is my philosophy of betray others. I am also a person who cannot live if I incur

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

even a small debt. Such is my nature. God is like that. can live happily. I have many friends. All things are God’s God is a being who cannot endure incurring a debt. If creations; I can live with them and make them my friends, someone gives Him ten, He will give back hundreds or so I am not lonely. Hence, I can live happily anywhere, thousands. You too must have that kind of trait. (049-076, and wherever I go I can live on my own. That is why I 1971/10/03) could become the ancestor of happiness and the ancestor of lineage. That is why I can tell you to inherit my lineage The family life of true owners and follow my way of life. If you do not, you cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. Since this conclusion is based on True Father often compared his solitary and difficult my own experimentation and personal experiences, I be- life to the Dokdo Islands that are mentioned in the lyrics lieve it is correct. (2009/09/19) of the song Hollo Arirang. The Dokdo Islands, also called 16. I went empty-handed to South America. Everyone the Liancourt Rocks, are isolated islands in the East Sea. told me not to go. There are many people who love me in They greet the morning sun while being pounded by the the United States. Many of them warned me not to go, sea’s rough waves. Like those islands, True Parents have thinking that if I went I would give up and return. Even been fighting and winning victory all by themselves. some scholars spoke to me like that. So I knew that I Whether searching for the Principle or pioneering each might perish, but I went anyway. Did I perish or prosper? course in the providence of restoration, they have been If you go determined to do the mission even if you perish, advancing step by step as if each was the critical battle you will not perish. The individual who owns that univer- that could be their last. sal thought and applies it as a personal philosophy of life True Fathers love for all creation was unbounded. This is a wise person. is because he understood the creation’s sorrow and bitter This has been my philosophy of life. I never entertain grief at not meeting its true owners. He resonated with the the thought that I will fail. When I throw myself into creation and felt joy when giving and receiving its un- projects that others say will not work, within three years I tainted and essential love and beauty. make them successful. I tell you, the people who think True Parents understand that God’s ideal of creation is that things will not work have not actually done them. realized on the foundation of the family, so the family is That is why I can go to a fishing spot and set a world more important to them than anything. Hence, True Par- record; it is why when I try a sport I can become a cham- ents always held hands everywhere they went. They were pion. (281-306, 1997/03/09) together whether in private or at public events. Although 17. At home when I enter my room, I take off my the continual demands of public life meant that they had socks. If it is not a special day, I do not put on a tie. It is to little time to be with their children, they nevertheless save money to help people around the world who are dy- prayed for them every day. ing of hunger. 14. Even at digging in a mine I am a champion. I know When the air is clear, after I wear a shirt for a day the how to set the buttresses in place inside a mine. I thought collar does not become dirty. So I do not want a shirt that to myself: suppose I am hounded and end up in prison, I have worn for only one day to be washed. Nonetheless, and as a prisoner I am put to work as a coal miner. I must after I take it off someone takes it away and washes it. So be able to gain experiences from all I go through that will I hide the shirt after I take it off so that no one does that. If enable me to turn the world around and complete the Will they put it in the hamper to be washed, I take it out and before I die. With such a mindset, I learned how to do wear it again. You need to live such a life. I am always many things, even how to make charcoal out of wood. I thinking of how to save and conserve, and with the money am a jack-of-all-trades, and I can be successful at any- I save, to help those who are dying of starvation. (575- thing. 152, 2007/09/18) Even if I am carried by helicopter and parachuted into 18. Today I came to speak at this public gathering an uninhabited gorge, I will not die of starvation. Where wearing a white shirt and a tie, but the tie is nylon and wild animals dwell, there is plenty to eat. I know which was inexpensive. I live like this. I bought this jacket for mushrooms are poisonous and which plants are edible. If $13 and these pants for $7. All together that is $20. Even there is water I can fish, because I know how to make a the belt that I am wearing is an inexpensive one, but it is hook, line and rod to fish with. A person needs to catch stronger than an alligator-skin belt. You might not have only three fish a day to live. Because I’ve trained myself imagined even in a dream that I wear inexpensive clothes in this way, I can survive in any situation. So I have no like these. I am telling you this because I know that you fear whatsoever about survival. That is why my philoso- want to know about my personal life. I live a simple life. phy of life is that Unificationists should experience all With regard to myself, I am a miser. (227-159, kinds of harsh situations before they are 30 years old. 1992/02/11) (213-136, 1991/01/16) 19. I have no possessions whatsoever to my name. 15. With the sky as my blanket, no matter where I go I Whatever I have I use as resources for the church. There

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

is no miser comparable to me. You will not be able to find as husband and wife. When I see two people living to- anyone as ruthlessly stingy toward himself as I am. Today, gether while loving each other, giving birth to children, because I told you to come, I am wearing a suit, but I am and encouraging each other to overcome their difficulties not wearing a tie. How much am I saving by wearing sim- and carry on through the marathon of life, I wonder, ply a jacket and not a tie? The jacket and pants together ‘What enables them to do that?’ It is certainly not money, cost $50. I go around dressed like that. I do not mind go- nor the ability of either the man or the woman individu- ing anywhere like that. Why? As the person who carries ally. It is the great power of love that makes it possible. the name of True Parents, I will not live in debt. Love is like a sleeping baby who purses his lips, want- I am living day and night transcending time. On rainy ing to suck his mother’s breast, or like a baby who cries days, Unification Church missionaries must be looking at even as he drinks his mother’s milk, needing his mother’s the water running off the eaves of the houses and shed- embrace. This is precious. (183-053, 1988/10/29) ding tears. They may not have decent food to eat. They 23. No matter how busy I am, every day without fail I pass sleepless nights while praying for me to have a long go to my sleeping Children’s bedside and pray. Fulfilling life. How, then, can I live a comfortable life, eating three the role of a father or mother in front of these precious meals a day and sleeping soundly with my limbs stretched ones is not easy. I whisper to them, ‘What will I be able to out? give you? I cannot be in your debt. Although you are You need to understand that having the enormous re- sleeping, I will ask God to bless you as I hug you tightly sponsibility of True Parents, we cannot escape the feeling and kiss you on the cheek. I feel so sorry that I do not that we could not do enough to care for them, so in- have time to go places with you, holding your hands. Still, evitably we feel like sinners before them. Thinking like with my kisses I will make this eternal.’ This is how I am that is precious. So you also need to have such a mindset, living. (085-136, 1976/03/02) and invest yourself to save your relatives. Invest for them 24. You should not make a scene in front of your chil- and then forget about what you have given. If you do that, dren, fighting or showing angry or weeping faces that you will without fail become the central person in your cause your little children to cry out loud. That is not a tribe. The central person is the one who takes responsibil- proper thing for parents to do. It is a shameful thing to do ity for others. (227-290, 1992/02/14) in front of the children. Your children represent the God 20. A human being should speak good words and of the future. They should be your successors who will should behave well. Both your words and your behavior step forth and inherit God’s ideal and become His substan- should be proper. Also, your thoughts must be upright, tial object partners. Being so, you should regard them as and you should do your work well. Whatever you do, you your greatest teachers. need to become a good example. Then you can adapt You cannot deceive your children. It just does not yourself to any environment. work. They may not say anything to you, but if you are Everyone passes through all kinds of situations. I am not being truthful with them, they already know it. Be- giving you these guidelines because I think that you need cause of this, parents must become the best teachers. You, to value every aspect of your life: as an individual, as a as their parents, should stand in the position to represent member of society, and as a church member. Now the God to them and be their best teachers. You should be the time we are living in is different from the past. The time mainstay for their emotional growth. As parents, you has arrived for us to keep a high standard in every aspect should be able to raise your children to say, ‘I will be- of our life. (131-312, 1984/05/04) come a husband like my father, and I will meet a wife like 21. You should organize all your things in their proper my mother. Even if it means I have to raise up my wife, I places so that you can locate them whenever you need to want a wife who is like my mother.’ You should be able to use them. You should know how to put them in order and provide them with such an education of heart. (165-095, take care of them so that your things are clean and beauti- 1987/05/20) ful. 25. Mother and I always try to compose ourselves in I once thought of why Japan was given the blessing of front of our children. Likewise, even though you have a wealth. I think one reason is because Japanese people squabble, you should not show tears in front of them. You keep their environment well organized and clean. Evil need to regard them as God. As their mom and dad, you spirits want things to be in disarray, and good spirits want should never let your children see you in tears. things to be cared for in divine and clean conditions. It When children are young, their mom and dad are num- seems that in the case of Japan, because of those condi- ber one. They are the greatest people in the world. To tions, good spirits have come and helped the nation, and children, their mom and dad represent God. They are the therefore Japan has developed quickly. Following their greatest — greater than the president, greater than Jesus example, even if you are busy, you need to keep your or Buddha, greater than anyone. Families must advance things clean and well organized. (131-303, 1984/05/04) on that basis of heart. 22. I always think it is fun to observe people who live We have stepped forward to build the kingdom of

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

heaven. A nation can never build the kingdom of heaven; The Principle is great. Because I know the Principle, it can be realized only through families. The family is even when I had very little to eat in prison I could main- where we, the True Parents, always want to come and tain my health with my breathing technique. Oxygen is a dwell, and the family is where God wants to dwell. It is precious life element. My technique involves inhaling where even the nation’s leader wants to live. (115-217, fresh air, absorbing sunshine and drinking water. Even in 1981/11/15) the labor camp, when the sun rose I would go to the toilet 26. Parents are happy to wash their baby’s diapers de- and gaze at the sunlight. Again, we need to drink fresh spite the smell, because all the while they are thinking of water, breathe fresh air and absorb the sunshine. These are their baby’s plump, happy face smiling at them. Just the three life elements: sunlight, water and air. (439-016, thinking of the image of their baby’s face flickering in 2004/02/17) front of their eyes fills them with joy. Such is the heart of 3. As much as possible, I try not to eat snacks. Eating parents who love their children. snacks is not good for your health for several reasons. By the same token, if you love God, how much do you First, it makes you eat more than you need. Second, it pre- love Him? If you truly love Him, there should be nothing vents you from enjoying your food to the maximum at that you do not like. No matter how difficult the task, you mealtimes. will not find it difficult. Even in a deep gorge there is a The food you eat should taste sweet to you. If you rope of love buried there; finding it, you will resonate chew food for a long time, it starts to taste sweet. In with God’s love, which gives you motivation. It is like a prison, people ate everything quickly, all at once, because mother who comes home after working hard in the field. they were so hungry. But when you do that, the food is di- She is happy to nurse her baby lovingly and does not no- gested almost instantly and about one-third of the nutri- tice the pain when the infant bites down on her breast to tion is excreted in the feces. This is why I am telling you suck. (025-264, 1969/10/05) to chew as long as you can. Then you will find that your food tastes sweet like baby food that little infants like. Chapter 3. True Parents’ Philosophy of Life and Their Again, do not eat your food in a rush, but chew it slowly Public Life until you can taste sweetness in it. Sweet food is deli- §3. A Healthy Lifestyle cious, and you can get more nutrition out of it. Also, if you chew for a long time you liquefy the food, and this True Father’s health also will improve the body’s absorption of nutrition. (541-325, 2006/10/10) All life follows natural law. True Parents maintained 4. I do not let my thoughts dwell on my fatigue. Be- their health by active living and exercise following natural cause I do not think of myself as being tired, I am not law. Thus, True Father controlled the amount of water he tired. I can remain standing for 12 or even 24 hours. I do consumed in relation to his salt intake. He ate very few not flinch at standing for 20 hours. This is not only be- snacks and dined sparingly. He taught us that if we main- cause I am healthy physically; it is because I have strong tain the lifestyle God intended for us at the creation, we willpower. will be free of illness. Even when True Father felt unwell, If you think you are old, then that’s the end. Such think- he recovered his health through the protection of heavenly ing will really make you old. I always have the mindset fortune by devoting himself to God’s Will and immersing that, even as I age, I must keep busy so my mind does not himself in God’s heart. True Mother is also taking care of wither. Since my mentality is strong and robust, I can her health by managing her diet. She exercises by taking overcome any difficulty while maintaining my health. It is walks. great to have strength of mind. (205-090, 1990/07/07) 1. I know myself. I know my physical condition as 5. I engaged in every conceivable type of sports before well. For whom do I eat, sleep and live? I believe that if I my twenties. Since I was always involved in sports, when live for the sake of others, any sickness will pack its bags I hurt some part of my body, I learned how to treat it. and leave. Why is this? It is because heavenly fortune will With that knowledge I have the confidence to maintain seek me out. That is how I think, and that is how I have good health today. Next is mental conviction. When I go lived my whole life until now. (367-018, 2002/01/19) to a high mountain, I do not think of it as high. And when 2. I need only seven minutes of exercise in the morn- I go to a deep valley, I do not think of it as low. I create ing. Other people exercise for three or four hours, but I that state of calmness in my mind. (121-009, 1982/10/21) need only seven minutes. I have done the same exercises 6. When I am tired, I release the tension in my shoulder every day for decades. I never missed my exercise, even muscles. If I find a railing nearby, I go there and massage when I was in prison or when I was a student. This is the my shoulder against lit to release the tension. When I feel reason I am maintaining my health now. I exercise from sleepy, if I go to the bathroom and do this massage for just my eyes to my shoulders to every part of my body. You five minutes, my sleepiness disappears. I invest energy need to take care of your body. that is stronger than my sleepiness. It is like the wind

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

driving the clouds away. I use my willpower to maintain reach your heart. I do this special breathing exercise; it is balance. I do not eat snacks, because they interrupt my something I did even when I was in prison. metabolism. I also do not drink water or eat fruit thought- Focusing all your energy, hold your breath tightly and lessly, even when they are served to me. You need to en- then release it slowly — ‘phe-e-u-w.’ Doing this over and joy your meal, whatever food you are eating. You do not over will benefit you many more times than other exer- need many side dishes, not more than three. cises. There is no exercise better than this. Just 7 to 13 When people get older, they have a problem of feeling minutes is enough. When you do this, you must hold your heaviness in their lower legs. They find it especially diffi- breath. Hold it as long as you can. This exercise is for the cult to stand up after sitting down. That’s why you need to lungs. (499-115, 2005/07/02) do this exercise: Stand up straight, bend your legs and 9. If you hold your nose, close your mouth tightly and squat down as low as you can while keeping your torso breathe out strongly, the air will go out through your eyes, straight, and then stand up again. (322-140, 2000/05/15) mouth and ears. It is a way to clean out blockages and 7. I have many ways to exercise. I vary them according prevent your hearing and eyesight from weakening as you to the season of the year. The exercises I do in the spring grow old. This will keep you healthy as long as you live. are different than the exercises I do in the other seasons. I The exercise naturally includes exercising your neck, vary them because of the changes in weather and humid- making those muscles strong. In this way you will not get ity. a stuffy nose and you will be able to breathe smoothly. If germs have infiltrated your body, they will die off if Try this exercise in the morning, holding your nose. you exercise on a regular basis. I survived prison by doing Those who do it will avoid colds. I owe my own good the exercises I developed. I do them even now. My exer- health to knowing how to do this exercise. (332-309, cises do not take very long. Even though some people ex- 2000/09/24) ercise three or four hours a day, they cannot compete with 10. Once you breathe in, how long can you hold your me in maintaining their health. My exercises start from breath? Go into the water, hold your breath as long as you the top of the medulla at the back of my head. They are can underwater and then come up for air. Repeat this based on a mental approach. Suppose you have eye pain. again and again, and you will increase your lung capacity. If you give out energy that is many times greater than the Or you can run 100 meters, morning and night, keeping a eye pain, the pain will leave, even be cured. That works balanced pace. These exercises that increase your lung ca- for me even today. It is because I use mental energy that pacity can maintain your health. This is a secret to im- no one can beat me in the challenge of staying awake for proving your health. If your lung capacity is great, you 24 hours. I do my exercises even while riding in a car. I can take in more oxygen, and you will naturally be able to do them no matter how sick I am. (610-110, 2009/04/14) hold your breath for a long time. This is all scientific. When you walk, do you habitually look down or far Insights about health ahead? When you walk, stick out your chest. The most important part of your face is the nose. The nose is the True Father went through many grueling periods of center. Whatever exercise you do, you have to align it physical suffering, including six incarcerations, yet he with your nose. (576-196, 2007/09/30) overcame them with the help of his special exercises. No- 11. Do the belly button exercise. Every vital point in tably, while in prison, he developed various techniques your body is hidden. They are set in deep. If you press such as breathing and certain exercises based on give and those points, you can connect to your body’s original and receive action. He was born with a robust physical body. strong qi energy. The navel is the most deeply set point on Moreover, his unique health management approach your body. That’s why all the important nerves are con- helped him thrive despite an often herculean workload. nected there. When you wake up in the morning, before 8. When you inhale, you need to take a deep breath. you do other exercises, first flex your abdomen strongly. When you exhale, do it slowly and deeply — ‘phe-eu-w’ Push your navel outward so your deeply set abdomen pro- — until you totally empty yourself. By breathing this way trudes. When you do so, you can revitalize all the cells you can stay healthy. that are blocked by germs. (206-172, 1990/10/07) Some people really enjoy walking as a way to stay 12. You need to exercise not only for good breathing healthy, but I know another way to strengthen my health but also for the peripheral nerves. As people age, they do even without walking. I do a breathing exercise that is the not breathe properly, and this dulls the peripheral nervous equivalent of pouring into a 10-mile walk all the energy system. When this occurs, you may start to lose your bal- that one would use to walk 1,000 miles. It involves taking ance. To maintain good balance, you need to exercise to in a lot when you inhale, and exhaling completely. If you keep your body stable. Dancing, singing and martial arts do this, your lungs will filter your blood better so that the are all forms of exercise that help with balance. Practice freshest blood can enter your heart. If your breathing is any one of them to maintain a healthy lifestyle, and for shallow, then the freshest blood will not have a chance to mental and emotional well-being. Do not exclude martial

12/17/16, 4:26 PM Parenting HDH

arts techniques, because they are absolutely necessary for these exercises. I need to do the throat exercise while self-defense in many situations. (569-120, 2007/07/22) breathing. Even by this simple exercise, like this, I can re- 13. When I wash my face, I begin with my eyes. I lieve the hoarseness in my voice. wash my hands first and then my eyes. After washing my Next I exercise my shoulders. Where plus and minus eyes I exercise them by gently pressing around them. energy come together from side to side, high pressure will Then I am more refreshed than I was when I first woke go down and low pressure will go up. It is an exercise that up. This exercise also clears my mind. After doing this is based on natural law. You have to do this exercise. exercise for my eyes, if I look here and there, I feel the Why do we exercise? When you breathe properly, the difference. My eyes are more focused. Next I do an exer- body’s metabolism runs smoothly, in cycles, your fatigue cise for my nose. After washing my eyes I wash my nose. disappears and your health improves. I have an exercise Then I hold my nose like this and blow air through it. where I flex the various parts of my body; it maintains my Next, I exercise my throat. I need to do so, because I body’s balance centered on the peripheral nervous system. have spoken so much during my lifetime. The eyes, nose If you stand like this, you can support your body well. and throat are connected. So I need to clean them with (565-269, 2007/06/12)

tongil.org • ▲ • Holy Scriptures of CIG